大智度論 歎淨品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Praise of Purity

歎淨品:舍利弗十五番讚歎清淨——淨甚深、淨明、淨不相續、淨無垢、淨無得無著、淨無生、不生三界、淨無知、淨淨、於薩婆若無益無損、於諸法無所受,佛皆以畢竟淨故總答;須菩提我淨故色淨乃至十八不共法淨、二淨無得無著、能如是知是名般若;帝釋問礙法——取心相迴向是礙,佛自說微細礙相——取相念諸佛皆是礙相,般若甚深難知難解不可思議(經+論)

〔T25 0506b15〕
心要Essence

這一品是一場長長的讚歎,而被讚歎的,始終不肯留下一個可以被抓住的相。開卷舍利弗白佛:「世尊!是淨甚深!」佛只答四個字:「畢竟淨故。」此下十五番,舍利弗換了十五個門來歎——是淨明、是淨不相續、是淨無垢、是淨無得無著、是淨無生、是淨不生欲界色界無色界中、是淨無知、是淨淨、於薩婆若無益無損、於諸法無所受——佛的總答從頭到尾只是同一句「畢竟淨故」,然後才隨問別答:色淨故、性常淨故、自性空故、不可得故、法常住相故、法性不動故。歎的門有十五個,淨的體只有一個。這個結構本身就是教法:淨之相無量,淨之底唯是畢竟空。

論主先把「淨」拆給你看。淨有二種:一者智慧淨,二者所緣法淨——能觀的智與所觀的境相待而立,「譬如無薪,火無所然」,離智無緣淨、離緣無智淨,這是世間常法。然而就在相待之上,論主翻出這一品真正的地基:「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨。」實相之淨不是佛作出來的,不是修行修出來的,有佛無佛,常住不壞;它只是被心心數法所緣時染上了顛倒,「譬如百種美食,與毒同器,則不可食」——不可食的緣故在毒不在食,不淨的緣故在緣不在實相。這清淨有無量名字:如、法性、實際、般若波羅蜜、道、畢竟空。佛再往上收一層:一切法中畢竟淨、無所著,乃至淨體亦不著;清淨主是十方三世諸佛,而諸佛亦不著是清淨——連淨本身、連淨的主人都不住著,才配稱「畢竟」二字。所以般若於薩婆若無益無損:「如夢如幻中,雖有得失,亦無益無損」;如虛空成濟萬物,卻不得言空有所作,也不得言空無所益。

下半卷換須菩提接手,把淨從法收回到人。「世尊!我淨故色淨。」佛言:「畢竟淨故。」何以故?「我無所有故,色無所有畢竟淨。」我淨故受想行識淨、六度淨、四念處乃至十八不共法淨、須陀洹果乃至佛道淨、一切智淨——一路我淨故。論主點出這套句式的用心:我從和合因緣假名生,於無我中有我顛倒,人人易解;「解我空易,解五眾空難,是故以易解喻難解」——以人空為梯,度人上法空。而清淨自身也有二種:用二法清淨,是名字清淨;用不二法清淨,才是真清淨。說到底,「畢竟空」即是「畢竟清淨」——「以人畏空,故言清淨」。這一句是全品名相的底牌:清淨是空的安慰名。那麼菩薩知一切法畢竟空,何以還說「能如是知,是名般若」?佛答:「知道種故。」論主釋之:菩薩雖知一切法畢竟空,欲令眾生得此畢竟空、遠離著心;「畢竟空,但為破著心故說,非是實空」。畢竟淨不是一個新的可住之地,是拆屋的工具——連工具也不許供起來。

卷六十四,帝釋問出行門上最切身的一問:求菩薩道的善男子,什麼是礙法?須菩提答:取心相。分別慳心施心、捨慳心取施心,取檀波羅蜜相乃至般若波羅蜜相、取內外空相、取諸佛相、取種善根相,把這一切福德和合起來取相迴向無上道——這就是礙。不是惡法礙人,是妙法被取了相而成礙:「譬如食雖香美,過噉則病。」病不在食之不美,在噉之過量;礙不在善法之不妙,在取之著相。所以教人發無上道心,應示教利喜一切諸法實相,實法者,滅諸憶想分別——行檀時不作「我施與彼」之念,自無錯謬,亦如佛所許法教人。

佛讚了須菩提,卻接著說:你再聽我說微細礙相。發心取相念諸佛——「所可有相,皆是礙相」;於諸佛從初發意乃至法住的善根取相憶念迴向,於諸佛弟子及餘眾生善根取相迴向——所可有相,皆是礙相。連念佛、連迴向善根,取了相就是礙。論主分其麁細:上說「我是與者、彼是受者」是麁礙,今但說「取相」;念佛三昧是微細心,微細心人中之礙,故名微細礙。何以連這個也要遮?「無相相是般若波羅蜜」,佛從般若中出,亦是無相相;諸善根著心取相迴向,是世間果報,有盡、雜毒,不能得無上道。淨到連念佛之善也不許取相,畢竟淨的徹底在這裡才見真章。

品末是一段步步逼緊的對答。須菩提歎「般若甚深」,佛答「一切法常離故」——般若遠一切法,微細相入不了般若。須菩提歡喜:「我當禮般若波羅蜜!」佛答:般若無起無作故,十方如恒河沙佛無能得者,汝聲聞人云何言得?須菩提言一切法皆無知無得,佛乃說到極處:「一切法一性,非二性」——一性所謂畢竟空,是一法性亦無性,「是無性即是性,是性不起不作」;知諸法一性無性、無起無作,則遠離一切礙相。須菩提歎難知難解,佛答:非獨汝難,一切眾生無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者——耳鼻舌身所不知、意所不識,般若出過六種知。須菩提歎不可思議,佛答:般若不從心生,不從五眾生,乃至不從十八不共法生,無生相故。論主以一喻收束全品:五眾乃至十八不共法可與般若作因緣,不能生般若,「譬如猛風除雲能令日月出現,而不能作日月也」。風能除雲,不能作日月;萬行能除障,不能造般若——般若如日月本在,本自清淨。歎淨之品,歎到最後,無可歎者、無能歎者、無歎法可得,這才是歎之至,也才是淨之至。

This chapter is one long praise, and what is praised never once consents to leave behind a mark that could be grasped. The chapter opens with Śāriputra saying to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep!’ The Buddha answers in four Chinese characters only, rendered here as ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’ From here on, in fifteen rounds, Śāriputra changes to fifteen gates of praise—this purity is bright; this purity is not continuous; this purity is without stain; this purity is without attainment and without attachment; this purity is without arising; this purity does not arise in the desire realm, the form realm, or the formless realm; this purity is without knowing; this purity is pure; it neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā; it receives nothing among dharmas—and the Buddha's general answer, from beginning to end, is only that same one sentence, ‘because it is ultimately pure’, and only then does he answer each question in particular: because form is pure; because its nature is ever pure; because its self-nature is empty; because it is unfindable; because dharmas have the mark of ever abiding; because the nature of dharmas does not move. The gates of praise are fifteen; the substance of purity is one. This structure is itself the teaching: the marks of purity are immeasurable, and the ground of purity is only ultimate emptiness.

The treatise-author first takes ‘purity’ apart for you to see. Purity is of two kinds: first, the purity of wisdom; second, the purity of the dharmas it takes as its object—the wisdom that contemplates and the objects contemplated are established in mutual dependence, ‘as when there is no firewood, fire has nothing to burn’; apart from wisdom there is no purity of the object, apart from the object there is no purity of wisdom, and this is the ordinary way of the world. Yet right above this mutual dependence the treatise-author turns up the true foundation of this chapter: ‘Apart from wisdom and apart from the object, the real mark of all dharmas is of itself pure from the beginning.’ The purity of the real mark is not made by the Buddha and is not produced by practice; whether there is a buddha or no buddha, it ever abides and is not destroyed; it is only that, when it is taken as an object by mind and mental factors, it is stained with inversion—‘as when a hundred kinds of fine food are put in the same vessel with poison, they cannot be eaten’; the reason they cannot be eaten lies in the poison, not in the food, and the reason for impurity lies in the taking as object, not in the real mark. This purity has immeasurable names: suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, prajñāpāramitā, the path, ultimate emptiness. The Buddha then gathers it up one level further: among all dharmas it is ultimately pure and attached to nothing, and even to the substance of purity it is not attached; the master of purity is the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, and the buddhas too are not attached to this purity—only when one abides in neither purity itself nor the master of purity does it deserve the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘ultimate’. Therefore prajñā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā: ‘As in a dream or an illusion, though there is gain and loss, there is neither benefit nor harm’; as space brings all things to completion, yet one may not say that space does anything, nor may one say that space brings no benefit.

In the lower half of the fascicle Subhūti takes over, and brings purity back from dharmas to the person. ‘World-Honored One! Because I am pure, form is pure.’ The Buddha says: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’ Why? ‘Because I am without anything existent, form is without anything existent and ultimately pure.’ Because I am pure, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure; the six perfections are pure; the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure; the fruit of the srota-āpanna up to the path of the Buddha is pure; omniscience is pure—all the way, ‘because I am pure’. The treatise-author brings out the intent of this pattern of sentences: the self is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions, and in what is without self there is the inversion of a self, which everyone easily understands; ‘to understand the emptiness of the person is easy, to understand the emptiness of the five aggregates is hard; therefore what is easily understood is used as a simile for what is hard to understand’—the emptiness of the person is made the ladder by which people are led up to the emptiness of dharmas. And purity itself is also of two kinds: purity by way of dual dharmas is purity in name; purity by way of non-dual dharmas is true purity. In the end, ‘ultimate emptiness’ is ‘ultimate purity’—‘because people fear emptiness, it is called purity’. This one sentence is the card held under the whole chapter's names and marks: purity is the consoling name of emptiness. Then, if the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are ultimately empty, why does the sūtra still say ‘to be able to know thus is called prajñā’? The Buddha answers: ‘Because he knows the seeds of the path.’ The treatise-author explains: though the bodhisattva knows all dharmas to be ultimately empty, he wishes beings to attain this ultimate emptiness and to leave far behind the attached mind; ‘ultimate emptiness is spoken only in order to break the attached mind; it is not a real emptiness’. Ultimate purity is not a new place in which one may abide; it is the tool for pulling down the house—and even the tool may not be set up on an altar.

In fascicle sixty-four Śakra asks the question most intimate to the gate of practice: for a good man who seeks the bodhisattva path, what are the obstructing dharmas? Subhūti answers: grasping at the mark of the mind. To discriminate the mind of stinginess from the mind of giving, to abandon the mind of stinginess and grasp the mind of giving; to grasp the mark of dānapāramitā up to the mark of prajñāpāramitā; to grasp the mark of inner and outer emptiness; to grasp the mark of the buddhas; to grasp the mark of planting roots of goodness; and, joining all this merit together, to grasp its mark and dedicate it to the unsurpassed path—this is obstruction. It is not evil dharmas that obstruct a person; it is wondrous dharmas which, grasped by their marks, become obstructions: ‘It is like food that, though fragrant and fine, makes one sick when eaten to excess.’ The sickness lies not in the food's not being fine but in the excess of eating; the obstruction lies not in the wholesome dharma's not being wondrous but in grasping with attachment to marks. Therefore, in teaching people to arouse the mind of the unsurpassed path, one should show, teach, benefit, and gladden them with the real mark of all dharmas; and the real dharma is the extinguishing of all recollection, imagining, and discrimination—when practising giving one does not think ‘I give to him’, and of itself there is no error, and one teaches people the Dharma as the Buddha permits it.

The Buddha praises Subhūti, yet goes on to say: listen now as I tell you the subtle marks of obstruction. To arouse the mind and grasp marks in recollecting the buddhas—‘whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction’; to grasp marks and recollect and dedicate the roots of goodness of the buddhas from the first arousing of the mind up to the abiding of the Dharma, to grasp marks and dedicate the roots of goodness of the buddhas' disciples and of the remaining beings—whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction. Even recollecting the buddhas, even dedicating roots of goodness: once a mark is grasped, it is obstruction. The treatise-author distinguishes the coarse from the subtle: above, ‘I am the giver, he is the receiver’ was the coarse obstruction; now only ‘grasping at marks’ is spoken of; the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha is a subtle mind, and the obstruction of one whose mind is subtle is therefore called a subtle obstruction. Why must even this be forbidden? ‘The mark of the signless is prajñāpāramitā’; the Buddha comes forth from prajñā, and is likewise the mark of the signless; roots of goodness dedicated with an attached mind that grasps at marks are a worldly result, exhaustible and mixed with poison, and cannot attain the unsurpassed path. Pure to the point that even the goodness of recollecting the Buddha may not be grasped by its mark—it is here that the thoroughness of ultimate purity shows its true face.

The chapter ends with a passage of question and answer that presses step by step. Subhūti praises prajñā as ‘very deep’; the Buddha answers, ‘because all dharmas are ever apart’—prajñā is far from all dharmas, and no subtle mark can enter it. Subhūti rejoices: ‘I shall worship prajñāpāramitā!’ The Buddha answers: because prajñā is without origination and without action, the buddhas of the ten directions, as many as the sands of the Ganges, are none of them able to attain it—how can you, a śrāvaka, speak of attaining it? Subhūti says that all dharmas are without knowing and without attainment, and the Buddha then speaks to the utmost: ‘All dharmas are of one nature, not of two natures’—the one nature is ultimate emptiness, and this one nature of dharmas is also without nature, ‘this absence of nature is precisely the nature, and this nature does not originate and does not act’; knowing that all dharmas are of one nature and without nature, without origination and without action, one leaves far behind all marks of obstruction. Subhūti praises it as hard to know and hard to understand; the Buddha answers: it is not hard for you alone—among all beings there is no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer; it is not known by ear, nose, tongue, or body, and not cognised by mind: prajñā goes beyond the six kinds of knowing. Subhūti praises it as inconceivable; the Buddha answers: prajñā is not born from the mind, not born from the five aggregates, and so on up to not born from the eighteen unshared dharmas, because it has no mark of arising. The treatise-author gathers up the whole chapter with one simile: the five aggregates up to the eighteen unshared dharmas can serve as causes and conditions for prajñā, but cannot give birth to prajñā—‘as a fierce wind, removing the clouds, can let the sun and moon appear, yet cannot make the sun and moon’. The wind can remove clouds; it cannot make sun and moon. The myriad practices can remove obstructions; they cannot create prajñā—prajñā, like the sun and moon, is there from the beginning, of itself pure from the beginning. The chapter of praise of purity, praised to the last, finds nothing to be praised, no one to praise, and no dharma of praise to be found—this is the utmost of praise, and only this is the utmost of purity.

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷63 〔T25 0506b15〕

大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二 【經】 爾時,舍利弗白佛言:「世尊!是淨甚深!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「何法淨故,是淨甚深?」 佛言:「色淨故,是淨甚深。受、想、行、識淨故,四念處淨故乃至八聖道分淨故,佛十力淨故乃至十八不共法淨故,菩薩淨故、佛淨故,一切智、一切種智淨故,是淨甚深。」 「世尊!是淨明!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「何法淨故,是淨明?」 佛言:「般若波羅蜜淨故,是淨明;乃至檀波羅蜜淨故,是淨明;四念處乃至一切智淨故,是淨明。」 「世尊!是淨不相續!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「何法不相續故,是淨不相續?」 佛言:「色不去不相續故,是淨不相續;乃至一切種智不去不相續故,是淨不相續。」 「世尊!是淨無垢!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「何法無〔T25 0506c〕垢故,是淨無垢?」 佛言:「色性常淨故,是淨無垢;乃至一切種智性常淨故,是淨無垢。」 「世尊!是淨無得無著!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「何法無得無著故,是淨無得無著?」 佛言:「色無得無著故,是淨無得無著;乃至一切種智無得無著故,是淨無得無著。」 「世尊!是淨無生!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」舍利弗言:「何法無生故,是淨無生?」佛言:「色無生故,是淨無生;乃至一切種智無生故,是淨無生。」 「世尊!是淨不生欲界中!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何是淨不生欲界中?」 佛言:「欲界性不可得故,是淨不生欲界中。」 「世尊!是淨不生色界中!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何是淨不生色界中?」 佛言:「色界性不可得故,是淨不生色界中。」 「世尊!是淨不生無色界中!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何是淨不生無色界中?」 佛言:「無色界性不可得故,是淨不生無色界中。」 「世尊!是淨無知!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何是淨無知?」 佛言:「諸法鈍故,是淨無知。」 「世尊!色無知,是淨淨!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何色無知是淨淨?」 佛言:「色自性空故,色無知是淨淨。」 「世尊!受、想、行、識無知是淨淨!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何受、想、行、識無知是淨淨?」 佛言:「受、想、行、識自性空故,無知是淨淨。」 「世尊!一切法淨故,是淨淨!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何一切法淨故,是淨淨?」 佛言:「一切法不可得故,一切法淨是淨淨。」 「世尊!是般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗〔T25 0507a〕言:「云何般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損?」 佛言:「法常住相故,般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損。」 「世尊!是般若波羅蜜淨,於諸法無所受!」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 舍利弗言:「云何般若波羅蜜淨,於諸法無所受?」 佛言:「法性不動故,是般若波羅蜜淨,於諸法無所受。」 【論】 釋曰: 「是淨甚深」者,淨有二種:一者、智慧淨,二者、所緣法淨。此二事相待,離智淨無緣淨,離緣淨無智淨。所以者何?一切心心數法從緣生,若無緣則智不生。譬如無薪,火無所然。以有智故知緣為淨,無智則不知緣淨。此中智淨、緣淨相待,世間常法。 是中說:離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨。為心、心數法所緣,則污染不清淨;譬如百種美食,與毒同器,則不可食。諸法實相常淨,非佛所作,非菩薩、辟支佛、聲聞、一切凡夫所作;有佛、無佛,常住不壞相。在顛倒虛誑法及果報中,則污染不淨。 是「清淨」有種種名字,或名「如」、「法性」、「實際」,或名「般若波羅蜜」,或名「道」,或名「無生無滅」、「空」、「無相」、「無作」、「無知無得」,或名「畢竟空」等,如是等無量無邊名字。 舍利弗觀是般若波羅蜜相,雖不可見、不可聞、不可說、不可破壞,而誹謗得無量罪;信受正行,則得無上果報。舍利弗發希有歡喜心,而白佛言:「世尊!是淨甚深!」 佛答:「汝所見者以為希有,實相中復過汝所見。一切法中,畢竟淨、無所著,乃至淨體亦不著,是名畢竟清淨。」 復次,清淨主,所謂十方三世諸佛;諸佛亦不著是清淨,是故言「畢竟清淨〔T25 0507b〕故」。是清淨般若波羅蜜能令一切賢聖無邊苦盡,有是大利益,而亦不著是般若波羅蜜。如是有無量因緣「畢竟清淨」,是淨甚深! 舍利弗問:「何法畢竟清淨故,是淨甚深?」 佛答:「色等諸法清淨故,是淨甚深。」所以者何?色等諸法本末因果清淨故,是淨甚深。如上品中說:「菩薩於色等法中觀行斷故,得如是清淨。」以是故名「色等清淨」。 是淨能破一切法中戲論無明,能與畢竟空智慧光明,是故言「淨明」。行檀波羅蜜等諸菩薩妙法故,得是「淨明」。是淨能與有餘涅槃故,言是「淨明」。 今與無餘涅槃故,言「是淨不相續」。先以空等三三昧捨諸善法,後壽命自然盡故,色等五眾不去亦不相續,故「淨不相續」。 以百八諸煩惱不能遮覆污染淨故,言淨無垢。 行如是諸法實相不二道,從苦法忍乃至十五心,是名「得」;第十六心,得沙門果,是名「著」。著者,著不墮落,得之別名也。 復次,行六波羅蜜,乃至生柔順忍,是名「得」;能生無生法忍,入菩薩位,是名「著」。是清淨法中,用無所得心,無此二事,故名「無得無著」。 行如是法,知一切法畢竟空;畢竟空故,不取相;不取相故,不起不作三種業;不作業故,一切世間無生。「世間」,所謂三界。此中二因緣故不生:一者、三種生業不起故,二者、三界自性不可得故。 此中佛總說因緣,所謂三界自性空,是故說「三界色等諸法自性不可得」。 是淨無知,諸法鈍故,如上品中說。 一切諸法性常不生,不生故不可得,不可得故〔T25 0507c〕畢竟清淨。 舍利弗得聲聞波羅蜜,佛為一切智人,是二人問答故,諸菩薩貪著是般若波羅蜜;是故舍利弗欲斷其貪著,故說言:「世尊!般若波羅蜜雖有如是功德,畢竟清淨故,於薩婆若亦無益無損。」如夢如幻中,雖有得失,亦無益無損;如虛空畢竟清淨、無所有,亦因是虛空有所成濟,亦不得言空有所作,亦不得言空無所益。檀波羅蜜因般若波羅蜜有所作,是故言「般若波羅蜜無益無損」。 般若波羅蜜觀一切法有失,不淨,無常、苦、空、無我,不生不滅、非不生非不滅等。種種因緣,讚歎滅諸觀戲論、斷語言道,是故說「般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受」。滅諸觀戲論、斷語言道,即是入法性相,是故此中說「法性不動故」。 【經】 爾時,慧命須菩提白佛言:「世尊!我淨故色淨。」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 須菩提言:「以何因緣我淨故色淨畢竟淨?」 佛言:「我無所有故,色無所有畢竟淨。」 「世尊!我淨故受想行識淨。」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,我淨故受想行識淨畢竟淨?」 佛言:「我無所有故,受想行識無所有畢竟淨。」 「世尊!我淨故檀波羅蜜淨,我淨故尸羅波羅蜜淨,我淨故羼提波羅蜜淨,我淨故毘梨耶波羅蜜淨,我淨故禪波羅蜜淨。世尊!我淨故般若波羅蜜淨。世尊!我淨故四念處淨。世尊!我淨故乃至八聖道分淨。世尊!我淨故佛十力淨。世尊!我淨故乃至十八不共法淨。」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,我淨檀波羅蜜淨,我淨乃至十八〔T25 0508a〕不共法淨?」 佛言:「我無所有故,檀波羅蜜無所有淨,乃至十八不共法無所有故淨。」 「世尊!我淨故須陀洹果淨,我淨故斯陀含果淨,我淨故阿那含果淨,我淨故阿羅漢果淨,我淨故辟支佛道淨,我淨故佛道淨。」 佛言:「畢竟淨。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,我淨須陀洹果淨、斯陀含果淨、阿那含果淨、阿羅漢果淨、辟支佛道淨、佛道淨?」 佛言:「自相空故。」 「世尊!我淨故一切智淨。」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,我淨故一切智淨?」 佛言:「無相無念故。」 「世尊!以二淨故無得無著。」 佛言:「畢竟淨。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,以二淨故無得無著是畢竟淨?」 佛言:「無垢無淨故。」 「世尊!我無邊故色淨,受、想、行、識淨。」 佛言:「畢竟淨。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,我無邊故色淨,受、想、行、識淨?」 佛言:「畢竟空、無始空故。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩能如是知,是名菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜。」 佛言:「畢竟淨故。」 須菩提言:「何因緣故,菩薩摩訶薩能如是知,是名菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜?」 佛言:「知道種故。」 「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,作是念:『色不知色,受、想、行、識不知識;過去法不知過去法,未來法不知未來法,現在法不知現在法。』」 佛言:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,不作是念:『我施與彼人;我持戒,如是持戒;我修忍,如是修忍;我精進,如是精進;我入禪,如是入禪;我修智慧,如是修智慧;我得福德,如是得福德;我當入菩薩法位中,我當淨佛世界、成就眾生,當得一切種智。』須菩提!〔T25 0508b〕是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,無諸憶想分別,內空、外空、內外空、空空、大空、第一義空、有為空、無為空、無始空、散空、性空、諸法空、自相空故。須菩提!是名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,方便力故無所礙。」 【論】 釋曰: 佛初命須菩提說般若,有所說,不應求其因緣;若餘人所說者,當求因緣。舍利弗已問清淨相,佛作證;今須菩提說清淨相,佛亦為證。「我淨故五眾淨」者,如我畢竟無所有、不可得,五眾亦如是。畢竟空即是我清淨、五眾清淨。解我空易,解五眾空難,是故以易解喻難解。 六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法、須陀洹果乃至佛道亦如是,我淨故,是法亦淨。 問曰: 上言「我無所有故,色乃至十八不共法亦無所有」,今何以說「須陀洹果乃至佛道自相空」? 答曰: 我從和合因緣假名生,於無我中有我顛倒,是故說「我虛妄無所有」,以五眾著處因緣故無所有。檀波羅蜜等諸法雖善,是有為作法、菩薩所著故,言「無所有」。須陀洹果等是無為法,無為法自相空,所謂無生無滅、無住異故,是故不說「無所有」,但言「自相空」。 復次,有為法中邪行多故,說「無所有」;無為法中,無生無滅,無邪行故,說「自相空」。 「我淨,一切種智淨」者,以菩薩深著故無相、無念。無相者,是無相三昧。無念者,於無相三昧亦不念。 今須菩提知般若波羅蜜真清淨,故白佛:「用二淨故無得無著。」清淨有二種:一者、用二法清淨,二者、用不二法清淨。二法清淨,是名字清淨;用不二法清淨者,〔T25 0508c〕是真清淨。 佛言:「諸法畢竟空相。」 「云何以二法清淨有得有著?」此中說因緣,所謂一切法無垢無淨。二清淨中,分別是垢、是淨。 「我無邊故五眾清淨」者,如我空,空故無邊;五眾亦如是。 問曰: 常言「畢竟清淨故」,今何以言「畢竟空、無始空」? 答曰: 「畢竟空」即是「畢竟清淨」,以人畏空,故言清淨。此中說「我無邊」,我即眾生,眾生空。何以故?無始空故。 說曰:「能如是知,是名般若」者,能以眾生空、法空,以一切法畢竟空,是名般若波羅蜜;般若波羅蜜即是畢竟清淨。 佛常答「畢竟空」,是故問:「若畢竟空,云何言『菩薩能如是知,是名菩薩般若』?」 佛言:「知道種故。」菩薩雖知一切法畢竟空,欲令眾生得此畢竟空,遠離著心。畢竟空,但為破著心故說,非是實空。 爾時,須菩提白佛言:「世尊!行般若者作是念:色不知色等。」 佛意般若無定相,但以道種智故分別說,令菩薩行般若有方便故,法雖畢竟空,亦如是知「色不知色法」等。觀一切法畢竟空,唯有能觀智慧在,不應畢竟空,以引導眾生著心令入畢竟空。 佛答:「若菩薩行般若有方便,能觀外法畢竟空,色不知色等;內自觀內心,亦如是方便力故,若行檀時,不作是念:『我施與彼,彼是受施。』」 「須菩提!色不知色等」者,一切法空故不相知,不相知故無所作,破二事,所謂受者、所施物;今破與者乃至我修一切種智亦如是。 此中說因緣:「菩薩行般若,方便〔T25 0509a〕故無如是分別。」 以內空故乃至自相空,是十三空破諸法盡,後五種空總相說,是名菩薩無所礙。無所礙者,以是諸空於一切法無所礙。 大智度論卷第六十三

卷64 〔T25 0509a06〕

大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 爾時,釋提桓因問須菩提:「云何是求菩薩道善男子礙法?」 須菩提報釋提桓因言:「憍尸迦!有求菩薩道善男子、善女人取心相,所謂取檀波羅蜜相,取尸羅波羅蜜相、羼提波羅蜜相、毘梨耶波羅蜜相、禪波羅蜜相、般若波羅蜜相;取內空相、外空相、內外空相乃至無法有法空相;取四念處相乃至八聖道分相;取佛十力相乃至十八不共法相;取諸佛相,取於諸佛種善根相;是一切福德和合,取相迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。憍尸迦!是名求菩薩道善男子、善女人礙法。用是法故,不能無礙行般若波羅蜜。何以故?憍尸迦!是色相不可迴向,受、想、行、識相不可迴向,乃至一切智相不可迴向。 「復次,憍尸迦!若菩薩摩訶薩示、教、利、喜他人阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應示、教、利、喜一切諸法實相。若求菩薩道善男子、善女人行檀波羅蜜時,不應作是分〔T25 0509b〕別言:『我施與,我持戒,我忍辱,我精進,我入禪,我修智慧;我行內空、外空、內外空,乃至我行無法有法空;我修四念處,乃至我行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』善男子、善女人應如是示、教、利、喜他人阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若如是示、教、利、喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,自無錯謬,亦如佛所許法示、教、利、喜,令是善男子、善女人遠離一切礙法。」 爾時,佛讚須菩提:「善哉!善哉!如汝為諸菩薩說諸礙法。須菩提!汝今更聽我說微細礙相。汝須菩提!一心好聽!」 佛告須菩提:「有善男子、善女人發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,取相念諸佛。須菩提!所可有相,皆是礙相。又於諸佛從初發意乃至法住,於其中間所有善根取相憶念;取相憶念已,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!所可有相,皆是礙相。又於諸佛及弟子所有善根及餘眾生善根,取相迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!所可有相,皆是礙相。何以故?不應取相憶念諸佛,亦不應取相念諸佛善根。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜甚深!」 佛言:「一切法常離故。」 須菩提言:「世尊!我當禮般若波羅蜜!」 佛告須菩提:「是般若波羅蜜無起無作故,無有能得者。」 須菩提言:「世尊!一切諸法亦不可得。」 佛言:「一切法一性,非二性。須菩提!是一法性,是亦無性;是無性即是性,是性不起不作。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩若知諸法一性,所謂無性,無起無作,則遠離一切礙相。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜,難知難解!」 佛言:「如所言。是般若波〔T25 0509c〕羅蜜,無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者。」 「世尊!是般若波羅蜜,不可思議!」 佛言:「如所言。是般若波羅蜜不從心生,不從色、受、想、行、識生,乃至不從十八不共法生。」 【論】 問曰: 若與無礙相違,是名為礙,帝釋何以更問礙? 答曰: 菩薩礙法微妙,入諸善法和合,利根者所覺,鈍根者不覺。以難解故,於佛前更問。 礙法,何者是?所謂菩薩分別慳心、施心,捨慳心、取施心,是名「取心相」。知布施物貴賤,知修集布施能一切與,是檀波羅蜜乃至隨喜福德取相諸善法,雖為是妙,內著我,外著法,墮礙法中;譬如食雖香美,過噉則病。 此中須菩提自說因緣:「色等諸法相畢竟空故,不可得迴向無上道。」 上說礙相,今說無礙相,所謂菩薩若欲教他無上道,應以實法示、教、利、喜。示、教、利、喜義,如先說。實法者,所謂滅諸憶想分別,是故說「行檀時,不分別我與」等。若能如是教化,得二種利:一者、自無錯謬,二者、亦如佛所得法以化他人。如是等無量礙相相違,是名「無礙相」。 問曰: 佛以讚須菩提說「無礙相」,今何以故,復更自說「微細礙相」? 答曰: 佛就須菩提力中讚歎:「汝是捨眾生人,而能說菩薩礙相。」微細礙相,須菩提力所不及,是故佛自說。 是礙相微細故,汝一心好聽!何者是?所謂菩薩用取相念諸佛等,皆是礙。無相相是般若波羅蜜;佛從般若中出,亦是「無相相」。諸善根著心取相迴向,是世間果報;有盡、雜毒故,不能得無上道。 問曰: 上說麁礙〔T25 0510a〕言「取相」,今微細礙中亦言「取相」,有何差別? 答曰: 上說「我是與者、彼是受者」,如是等,今但說「取相」。 復次,今說「諸菩薩念佛三昧」故微細相,微細心人中礙,是故名「微細礙」。 須菩提知佛所說深妙,非己所及,是故讚言「甚深」。 佛答:「一切法常遠離相故。」佛說是般若遠一切法,遠一切法故,微細相不得入般若中。 須菩提歡喜言:「我當為般若作禮!」須菩提意作是念:「我得解是般若波羅蜜甚深相故發心,我應作禮。」 佛言:「是般若波羅蜜無起無作故,十方如恒河沙佛無能得者,汝聲聞人云何言得?」 須菩提言:「世尊!非但般若,一切法皆無知無得。」 佛言:「諸法一性無二。」一性,所謂畢竟空;無二者,無「畢竟、不畢竟」。一法性即是無性。畢竟空不應著、不應取相。所以者何?從因緣和合生故。 須菩提作是念:「若無性即是性,以不起不作故,後世苦不相續。能如是知般若波羅蜜,一切諸礙皆遠離;若遠離諸礙,則自在得無上道。」須菩提聞是說,作是念:「我以為得,佛謂不得;是般若波羅蜜,難解難知。」 佛答:「非獨汝難!一切眾生無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者。」耳、鼻、舌、身所不知,意所不識不得;是般若出過六種知,故言「難解」。 須菩提入深般若中,智力窮極,故言「不可思議」。 佛言:「是般若非心生、非五眾生,乃至不從十八不共法生,無生相故。」 問曰: 若說「不從心生」,何以復說「五眾」?五眾中識眾即是心。 答曰: 先說心,是略說;後說五眾等,是廣說。 五〔T25 0510b〕眾乃至十八不共法可與般若作因緣,不能生般若;譬如猛風除雲能令日月出現,而不能作日月也。


《大智度論》卷63–64 · T25n1509 0506b15–0510b04

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本品題為《大智度論》釋〈歎淨品〉第四十二,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,跨卷六十三與卷六十四。

經①:舍利弗十五番讚歎清淨,佛皆以畢竟淨故總答,再依問別答

那時,舍利弗向佛稟白:『世尊!這清淨甚深!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『什麼法清淨的緣故,這清淨甚深?』

佛說:『色清淨的緣故,這清淨甚深。受、想、行、識清淨的緣故,四念處清淨的緣故乃至八聖道分清淨的緣故,佛十力清淨的緣故乃至十八不共法清淨的緣故,菩薩清淨的緣故、佛清淨的緣故,一切智、一切種智清淨的緣故,這清淨甚深。』

『世尊!這清淨明!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『什麼法清淨的緣故,這清淨明?』

佛說:『般若波羅蜜清淨的緣故,這清淨明;乃至檀波羅蜜清淨的緣故,這清淨明;四念處乃至一切智清淨的緣故,這清淨明。』

『世尊!這清淨不相續!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『什麼法不相續的緣故,這清淨不相續?』

佛說:『色不去、不相續的緣故,這清淨不相續;乃至一切種智不去、不相續的緣故,這清淨不相續。』

『世尊!這清淨無垢!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『什麼法無垢的緣故,這清淨無垢?』

佛說:『色之性常淨的緣故,這清淨無垢;乃至一切種智之性常淨的緣故,這清淨無垢。』

『世尊!這清淨無得無著!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『什麼法無得無著的緣故,這清淨無得無著?』

佛說:『色無得無著的緣故,這清淨無得無著;乃至一切種智無得無著的緣故,這清淨無得無著。』

『世尊!這清淨無生!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『什麼法無生的緣故,這清淨無生?』

佛說:『色無生的緣故,這清淨無生;乃至一切種智無生的緣故,這清淨無生。』

『世尊!這清淨不生於欲界之中!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是這清淨不生於欲界之中?』

佛說:『欲界之性不可得的緣故,這清淨不生於欲界之中。』

『世尊!這清淨不生於色界之中!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是這清淨不生於色界之中?』

佛說:『色界之性不可得的緣故,這清淨不生於色界之中。』

『世尊!這清淨不生於無色界之中!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是這清淨不生於無色界之中?』

佛說:『無色界之性不可得的緣故,這清淨不生於無色界之中。』

『世尊!這清淨無知!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是這清淨無知?』

佛說:『諸法鈍的緣故,這清淨無知。』

『世尊!色無知,這是清淨之淨!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是色無知是清淨之淨?』

佛說:『色自性空的緣故,色無知是清淨之淨。』

『世尊!受、想、行、識無知,這是清淨之淨!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是受、想、行、識無知是清淨之淨?』

佛說:『受、想、行、識自性空的緣故,無知是清淨之淨。』

『世尊!一切法清淨的緣故,這是清淨之淨!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是一切法清淨的緣故,是清淨之淨?』

佛說:『一切法不可得的緣故,一切法淨是清淨之淨。』

『世尊!這般若波羅蜜於薩婆若(一切智)無益無損!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損?』

佛說:『法常住相的緣故,般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損。』

『世尊!這般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受!』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

舍利弗說:『怎樣是般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受?』

佛說:『法性不動的緣故,這般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受。』

以下是論釋。

論①:釋淨二種相待、實相本自清淨、清淨異名,逐句釋十五番所以

論主解釋說:

所謂「是淨甚深」,清淨有二種:一是智慧淨,二是所緣法淨。這二事互相依待,離了智淨便沒有緣淨,離了緣淨便沒有智淨。為什麼呢?一切心、心數法從緣而生,若沒有所緣,智便不生。譬如沒有柴薪,火便無所燃。因為有智,所以知道所緣是淨;沒有智,便不知所緣之淨。這裡智淨、緣淨互相依待,是世間的常法。

這裡是說:離了智、離了緣,諸法實相本自清淨。被心、心數法所緣,便污染而不清淨;譬如百種美食與毒放在同一器皿之中,便不可食。諸法實相常淨,不是佛所造作,也不是菩薩、辟支佛、聲聞以及一切凡夫所造作;有佛、無佛,是常住不壞之相。落在顛倒虛誑之法及其果報之中,便污染不淨。

這「清淨」有種種名字,或名為「如」、「法性」、「實際」,或名為「般若波羅蜜」,或名為「道」,或名為「無生無滅」、「空」、「無相」、「無作」、「無知無得」,或名為「畢竟空」等,像這樣有無量無邊的名字。

舍利弗觀這般若波羅蜜之相,雖然不可見、不可聞、不可說、不可破壞,然而誹謗它便得無量罪,信受而依之正行,便得無上果報。舍利弗發起希有歡喜之心,而向佛稟白:『世尊!這清淨甚深!』

佛回答:『你所見的以為希有,實相之中還超過你所見。一切法之中,畢竟清淨、無所執著,乃至清淨之體也不執著,這名為畢竟清淨。』

再者,清淨之主,即是十方三世諸佛;諸佛也不執著這清淨,所以說「畢竟清淨故」。這清淨的般若波羅蜜能令一切賢聖無邊之苦滅盡,有這樣的大利益,而也不執著這般若波羅蜜。像這樣有無量因緣「畢竟清淨」,所以這清淨甚深!

舍利弗問:『什麼法畢竟清淨的緣故,這清淨甚深?』

佛答:『色等諸法清淨的緣故,這清淨甚深。』為什麼呢?色等諸法本末因果清淨的緣故,這清淨甚深。如上品之中所說:「菩薩於色等法中觀行斷故,得如是清淨。」以這緣故名為「色等清淨」。

這清淨能破除一切法中的戲論無明,能給與畢竟空的智慧光明,所以說「淨明」。因為行檀波羅蜜等諸菩薩妙法,得這「淨明」。這清淨能給與有餘涅槃,所以說是「淨明」。

如今是給與無餘涅槃,所以說「是淨不相續」。先以空等三三昧捨離諸善法,之後壽命自然窮盡,所以色等五眾不去也不相續,故說「淨不相續」。

因為百八諸煩惱不能遮覆、污染這清淨,所以說清淨無垢。

行這樣的諸法實相不二之道,從苦法忍乃至第十五心,名為「得」;第十六心得沙門果,名為「著」。著,是著而不墮落之意,是得的別名。

再者,行六波羅蜜,乃至生起柔順忍,名為「得」;能生無生法忍、進入菩薩位,名為「著」。在這清淨法中,用無所得心,沒有這二事,所以名為「無得無著」。

行這樣的法,知一切法畢竟空;畢竟空故不取相,不取相故不起、不作三種業,不作業故一切世間無生。「世間」,即是三界。這裡由二種因緣故不生:一是三種生業不起故,二是三界自性不可得故。

這裡佛總說因緣,即是三界自性空,所以說「三界色等諸法自性不可得」。

這清淨無知,是諸法鈍的緣故,如上品之中所說。

一切諸法之性常不生,不生故不可得,不可得故畢竟清淨。

舍利弗得聲聞的波羅蜜,佛是一切智人,因為這二人問答的緣故,諸菩薩貪著這般若波羅蜜;所以舍利弗想斷除他們的貪著,故說:『世尊!般若波羅蜜雖有這樣的功德,畢竟清淨故,於薩婆若也無益無損。』如夢如幻之中,雖有得失,也無益無損;如虛空畢竟清淨、無所有,也因這虛空而有所成濟,既不得說空有所作,也不得說空無所益。檀波羅蜜因般若波羅蜜而有所作,所以說「般若波羅蜜無益無損」。

般若波羅蜜觀一切法有失、不淨,無常、苦、空、無我,不生不滅、非不生非不滅等。以種種因緣,讚歎滅除諸觀戲論、斷除語言之道,所以說「般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受」。滅諸觀戲論、斷語言道,即是入於法性之相,所以這裡說「法性不動故」。

經②:須菩提我淨故色淨乃至十八不共法淨,二淨無得無著、我無邊故淨,能如是知是名般若,佛答方便力故無所礙

那時,慧命須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!因為我清淨,所以色清淨。』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

須菩提說:『以什麼因緣,我清淨故色清淨是畢竟清淨?』

佛說:『我無所有的緣故,色無所有,畢竟清淨。』

『世尊!因為我清淨,所以受、想、行、識清淨。』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,我清淨故受、想、行、識清淨是畢竟清淨?』

佛說:『我無所有的緣故,受、想、行、識無所有,畢竟清淨。』

『世尊!我清淨故檀波羅蜜清淨,我清淨故尸羅波羅蜜清淨,我清淨故羼提波羅蜜清淨,我清淨故毘梨耶波羅蜜清淨,我清淨故禪波羅蜜清淨。世尊!我清淨故般若波羅蜜清淨。世尊!我清淨故四念處清淨。世尊!我清淨故乃至八聖道分清淨。世尊!我清淨故佛十力清淨。世尊!我清淨故乃至十八不共法清淨。』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,我清淨則檀波羅蜜清淨,我清淨則乃至十八不共法清淨?』

佛說:『我無所有的緣故,檀波羅蜜無所有而清淨,乃至十八不共法無所有故清淨。』

『世尊!我清淨故須陀洹果清淨,我清淨故斯陀含果清淨,我清淨故阿那含果清淨,我清淨故阿羅漢果清淨,我清淨故辟支佛道清淨,我清淨故佛道清淨。』

佛說:『畢竟清淨。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,我清淨則須陀洹果清淨、斯陀含果清淨、阿那含果清淨、阿羅漢果清淨、辟支佛道清淨、佛道清淨?』

佛說:『因為自相空的緣故。』

『世尊!我清淨故一切智清淨。』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,我清淨故一切智清淨?』

佛說:『因為無相、無念的緣故。』

『世尊!以二種清淨故無得無著。』

佛說:『畢竟清淨。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,以二淨故無得無著是畢竟清淨?』

佛說:『因為無垢、無淨的緣故。』

『世尊!我無邊的緣故,色清淨,受、想、行、識清淨。』

佛說:『畢竟清淨。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,我無邊故色清淨,受、想、行、識清淨?』

佛說:『因為畢竟空、無始空的緣故。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩能這樣知,便名為菩薩摩訶薩的般若波羅蜜。』

佛說:『因為畢竟清淨的緣故。』

須菩提說:『什麼因緣故,菩薩摩訶薩能這樣知,便名為菩薩摩訶薩的般若波羅蜜?』

佛說:『因為知「道種」的緣故。』

『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,作這樣的念頭:「色不知色,受、想、行、識不知識;過去法不知過去法,未來法不知未來法,現在法不知現在法。」』

佛說:『菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,不作這樣的念頭:「我施與彼人;我持戒,如是持戒;我修忍,如是修忍;我精進,如是精進;我入禪,如是入禪;我修智慧,如是修智慧;我得福德,如是得福德;我當入菩薩法位中,我當淨佛世界、成就眾生,當得一切種智。」須菩提!這菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,沒有種種憶想分別,因為內空、外空、內外空、空空、大空、第一義空、有為空、無為空、無始空、散空、性空、諸法空、自相空的緣故。須菩提!這名為菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,方便力故無所礙。』

以下是論釋。

論②:釋我淨故五眾淨、無所有與自相空之辨、二淨與真清淨、知道種故,末以十三空破諸法盡

論主解釋說:

佛最初命須菩提宣說般若,他有所說,不應當追問其因緣;若是其餘的人所說,才應當追問因緣。舍利弗已問清淨之相,佛為之作證;如今須菩提說清淨之相,佛也為之作證。所謂「我淨故五眾淨」,如同我畢竟無所有、不可得,五眾也是這樣。畢竟空即是我清淨、五眾清淨。理解我空容易,理解五眾空難,所以用易解的來比喻難解的。

六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法、須陀洹果乃至佛道也是這樣:我清淨的緣故,這些法也清淨。

有人問:上面說「我無所有故,色乃至十八不共法亦無所有」,如今為什麼說「須陀洹果乃至佛道自相空」?

回答說:我是從和合因緣假名而生,在無我之中起有我的顛倒,所以說「我虛妄無所有」,因為五眾是所著之處的因緣,所以無所有。檀波羅蜜等諸法雖善,是有為造作之法、菩薩所執著,所以說「無所有」。須陀洹果等是無為法,無為法自相空——即是無生無滅、無住異——所以不說「無所有」,只說「自相空」。

再者,有為法中邪行多故,說「無所有」;無為法中,無生無滅、無邪行故,說「自相空」。

所謂「我淨,一切種智淨」,因為菩薩深深執著,所以說無相、無念。無相,是無相三昧。無念,是於無相三昧也不念。

如今須菩提知道般若波羅蜜是真清淨,所以向佛稟白:「用二淨故無得無著。」清淨有二種:一是用二法清淨,二是用不二法清淨。二法清淨,是名字清淨;用不二法清淨的,才是真清淨。

佛說:「諸法畢竟空相。」

『怎樣是以二法清淨而有得有著?』這裡說出因緣,即是一切法無垢無淨。在二種清淨之中,才分別這是垢、這是淨。

所謂「我無邊故五眾清淨」,如同我空,空故無邊;五眾也是這樣。

有人問:常說「畢竟清淨故」,如今為什麼說「畢竟空、無始空」?

回答說:「畢竟空」即是「畢竟清淨」,因為人畏懼空,所以說清淨。這裡說「我無邊」,我即是眾生,是眾生空。為什麼呢?無始空的緣故。

又說:所謂「能如是知,是名般若」,能以眾生空、法空,以一切法畢竟空,這名為般若波羅蜜;般若波羅蜜即是畢竟清淨。

佛常回答「畢竟空」,所以有此一問:若是畢竟空,怎麼說「菩薩能如是知,是名菩薩般若」?

佛說:「知道種故。」菩薩雖知一切法畢竟空,仍想令眾生得此畢竟空、遠離執著之心。畢竟空,只是為了破除著心而說,並非實有一個空。

那時,須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!行般若的人作這樣的念頭:色不知色等。』

佛的意思是:般若沒有決定之相,只是以道種智故分別而說,令菩薩行般若有方便;法雖畢竟空,也這樣知「色不知色法」等。觀一切法畢竟空,唯有能觀的智慧存在,不應把它也畢竟空去,以便引導眾生的著心令入畢竟空。

佛回答:『若菩薩行般若有方便,能觀外法畢竟空,色不知色等;向內自觀內心,也是這樣以方便力故,若行檀時,不作這樣的念頭:「我施與彼,彼是受施。」』

所謂「須菩提!色不知色等」,一切法空故不相知,不相知故無所作,破除二事,即是受者、所施之物;如今破除與者乃至我修一切種智,也是這樣。

這裡說出因緣:「菩薩行般若,方便故無如是分別。」

以內空故乃至自相空,這十三空破諸法窮盡,後五種空是總相說,這名為菩薩無所礙。所謂無所礙,是以這些空於一切法無所礙。

卷六十三至此終了。

卷六十四:品題重出——釋歎淨品第四十二之餘

以下入卷六十四。卷首重標品題《大智度論》釋歎淨品第四十二之餘,並重出題署:聖者龍樹造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯。

經③:帝釋問礙法——取心相迴向是礙;佛自說微細礙相——取相念諸佛皆是礙相;般若甚深、難知難解、不可思議

那時,釋提桓因問須菩提:『怎樣是求菩薩道的善男子的礙法?』

須菩提回報釋提桓因說:『憍尸迦(帝釋本姓)!有求菩薩道的善男子、善女人取心相——即是取檀波羅蜜相,取尸羅波羅蜜相、羼提波羅蜜相、毘梨耶波羅蜜相、禪波羅蜜相、般若波羅蜜相;取內空相、外空相、內外空相乃至無法有法空相;取四念處相乃至八聖道分相;取佛十力相乃至十八不共法相;取諸佛相,取於諸佛所種善根之相;把這一切福德和合起來,取相迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。憍尸迦!這名為求菩薩道善男子、善女人的礙法。用這樣的法,便不能無礙地行般若波羅蜜。為什麼呢?憍尸迦!這色相不可迴向,受、想、行、識相不可迴向,乃至一切智相不可迴向。

『再者,憍尸迦!若菩薩摩訶薩以阿耨多羅三藐三菩提示、教、利、喜他人,應當以一切諸法實相示、教、利、喜。若求菩薩道的善男子、善女人行檀波羅蜜時,不應作這樣的分別說:「我施與,我持戒,我忍辱,我精進,我入禪,我修智慧;我行內空、外空、內外空,乃至我行無法有法空;我修四念處,乃至我行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」善男子、善女人應當這樣以阿耨多羅三藐三菩提示、教、利、喜他人。若這樣示、教、利、喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,自己便沒有錯謬,也是如佛所印許之法而示、教、利、喜,令這善男子、善女人遠離一切礙法。』

那時,佛讚歎須菩提:『善哉!善哉!如你為諸菩薩所說的諸礙法。須菩提!你如今再聽我說微細的礙相。你,須菩提!一心好好地聽!』

佛告訴須菩提:『有善男子、善女人發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,取相憶念諸佛。須菩提!凡是所有之相,皆是礙相。又於諸佛從初發意乃至法住,在這中間所有的善根,取相憶念;取相憶念之後,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!凡是所有之相,皆是礙相。又於諸佛及弟子所有的善根以及其餘眾生的善根,取相迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!凡是所有之相,皆是礙相。為什麼呢?不應取相憶念諸佛,也不應取相憶念諸佛的善根。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜甚深!』

佛說:『因為一切法常離的緣故。』

須菩提說:『世尊!我應當禮敬般若波羅蜜!』

佛告訴須菩提:『這般若波羅蜜無起無作的緣故,沒有能得的人。』

須菩提說:『世尊!一切諸法也不可得。』

佛說:『一切法是一性,不是二性。須菩提!這一法性,也就是無性;這無性即是性,這性不起不作。正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩若知諸法一性——即是無性——無起無作,便遠離一切礙相。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜,難知難解!』

佛說:『如你所言。這般若波羅蜜,沒有見者、沒有聞者、沒有知者、沒有識者、沒有得者。』

『世尊!這般若波羅蜜,不可思議!』

佛說:『如你所言。這般若波羅蜜不從心生,不從色、受、想、行、識生,乃至不從十八不共法生。』

以下是論釋。

論③:釋礙法微妙、取心相與食美過噉喻、無礙相二種利、微細礙相與麁細之辨,末以猛風除雲喻結不生般若

有人問:若與無礙相違便名為礙,帝釋為什麼還要問礙?

回答說:菩薩的礙法微妙,混入諸善法的和合之中,利根的人能覺察,鈍根的人不能覺察。因為難解,所以在佛前更加請問。

礙法是什麼?即是菩薩分別慳心、施心,捨棄慳心、取著施心,這名為「取心相」。知道布施之物的貴賤,知道修集布施能一切給與,這檀波羅蜜乃至隨喜福德等取相的諸善法,雖然是妙法,卻內著於我、外著於法,墮入礙法之中;譬如食物雖然香美,吃得過量便成疾病。

這裡須菩提自己說出因緣:「色等諸法相畢竟空故,不可得迴向無上道。」

上面說礙相,如今說無礙相,即是菩薩若想教人無上道,應當以實法示、教、利、喜。示、教、利、喜之義,如先前所說。實法,即是滅除諸憶想分別,所以說「行檀時,不分別我與」等。若能這樣教化,得二種利益:一是自己沒有錯謬,二是也如佛所得之法以教化他人。像這樣與無量礙相相違,名為「無礙相」。

有人問:佛已經讚許須菩提所說的「無礙相」,如今為什麼又再自說「微細礙相」?

回答說:佛就須菩提力所能及的範圍之中讚歎:「汝是捨眾生人,而能說菩薩礙相。」微細的礙相,是須菩提之力所不能及,所以佛自己宣說。

這礙相微細,所以說你要一心好好地聽!是什麼呢?即是菩薩用取相之心憶念諸佛等,皆是礙。無相之相是般若波羅蜜;佛從般若之中出生,也是「無相相」。諸善根以著心取相迴向,是世間果報;因為有窮盡、夾雜毒素,所以不能得無上道。

有人問:上面說粗礙時說「取相」,如今微細礙中也說「取相」,有什麼差別?

回答說:上面說「我是與者、彼是受者」,如是等等;如今只說「取相」。再者,如今說的是「諸菩薩念佛三昧」,所以是微細之相;在微細心的人之中為礙,所以名為「微細礙」。

須菩提知道佛所說深妙,非自己所能及,所以讚言「甚深」。

佛回答:「一切法常遠離相故。」佛是說這般若遠離一切法;因為遠離一切法,微細之相便不得進入般若之中。

須菩提歡喜說:『我當為般若作禮!』須菩提心裡這樣想:「我得解是般若波羅蜜甚深相故發心,我應作禮。」

佛說:『這般若波羅蜜無起無作的緣故,十方如恒河沙數的佛也沒有能得的,你這聲聞人怎麼說得?』

須菩提說:『世尊!不只是般若,一切法皆無知無得。』

佛說:「諸法一性無二。」一性,即是畢竟空;無二,是沒有「畢竟、不畢竟」之別。一法性即是無性。畢竟空不應執著、不應取相。為什麼呢?因為它是從因緣和合而生的。

須菩提這樣想:「若無性即是性,以不起不作故,後世苦不相續。能如是知般若波羅蜜,一切諸礙皆遠離;若遠離諸礙,則自在得無上道。」須菩提聽了這番話,又這樣想:「我以為得,佛謂不得;是般若波羅蜜,難解難知。」

佛回答:「非獨汝難!一切眾生無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者。」——耳、鼻、舌、身所不能知,意所不能識、不能得;這般若超出六種知之外,所以說「難解」。

須菩提深入般若之中,智力已至窮極,所以說「不可思議」。

佛說:「是般若非心生、非五眾生,乃至不從十八不共法生,無生相故。」

有人問:既然說「不從心生」,為什麼又說「五眾」?五眾之中的識眾就是心。

回答說:先說心,是略說;後說五眾等,是廣說。五眾乃至十八不共法可以給般若作因緣,卻不能生般若;譬如猛風吹散雲翳,能令日月顯現出來,卻不能造作日月。

This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the forty-second chapter, "Praise of Purity", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it spans fascicle sixty-three and fascicle sixty-four.

Sūtra ①: Śāriputra Praises Purity in Fifteen Rounds; the Buddha Answers Them All Generally with Ultimate Purity, Then Answers Each in Particular According to the Question

At that time Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘Because what dharma is pure is this purity very deep?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because form is pure, this purity is very deep. Because feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure, because the four foundations of mindfulness are pure and so on up to because the eight limbs of the noble path are pure, because the ten powers of the Buddha are pure and so on up to because the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure, because the bodhisattva is pure and because the Buddha is pure, because omniscience and the omniscience of all kinds are pure, this purity is very deep.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity is bright!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘Because what dharma is pure is this purity bright?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because prajñāpāramitā is pure, this purity is bright; and so on up to because dānapāramitā is pure, this purity is bright; because the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to omniscience are pure, this purity is bright.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity is not continuous!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘Because what dharma is not continuous is this purity not continuous?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because form does not go and is not continuous, this purity is not continuous; and so on up to because the omniscience of all kinds does not go and is not continuous, this purity is not continuous.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity is without stain!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘Because what dharma is without stain is this purity without stain?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because the nature of form is ever pure, this purity is without stain; and so on up to because the nature of the omniscience of all kinds is ever pure, this purity is without stain.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity is without attainment and without attachment!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘Because what dharma is without attainment and without attachment is this purity without attainment and without attachment?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because form is without attainment and without attachment, this purity is without attainment and without attachment; and so on up to because the omniscience of all kinds is without attainment and without attachment, this purity is without attainment and without attachment.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity is without arising!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘Because what dharma is without arising is this purity without arising?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because form is without arising, this purity is without arising; and so on up to because the omniscience of all kinds is without arising, this purity is without arising.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity does not arise within the desire realm!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that this purity does not arise within the desire realm?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because the nature of the desire realm is unfindable, this purity does not arise within the desire realm.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity does not arise within the form realm!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that this purity does not arise within the form realm?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because the nature of the form realm is unfindable, this purity does not arise within the form realm.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity does not arise within the formless realm!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that this purity does not arise within the formless realm?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because the nature of the formless realm is unfindable, this purity does not arise within the formless realm.’

‘World-Honored One! This purity is without knowing!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that this purity is without knowing?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because dharmas are dull, this purity is without knowing.’

‘World-Honored One! Form is without knowing; this is purity that is pure!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that form's being without knowing is purity that is pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because form is empty of self-nature, form's being without knowing is purity that is pure.’

‘World-Honored One! Feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are without knowing; this is purity that is pure!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness being without knowing is purity that is pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are empty of self-nature, their being without knowing is purity that is pure.’

‘World-Honored One! Because all dharmas are pure, this is purity that is pure!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that, because all dharmas are pure, it is purity that is pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because all dharmas are unfindable, the purity of all dharmas is purity that is pure.’

‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā (omniscience)!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that prajñāpāramitā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because dharmas have the mark of ever abiding, prajñāpāramitā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā.’

‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Śāriputra said: ‘How is it that prajñāpāramitā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because the nature of dharmas does not move, this prajñāpāramitā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas.’

What follows is the treatise's explanation.

Treatise ①: The Two Kinds of Purity in Mutual Dependence, the Real Mark Pure of Itself from the Beginning, and the Other Names of Purity Explained; the Reasons for the Fifteen Rounds Explained Phrase by Phrase

The treatise-author explains:

As for what is called 「是淨甚深」 tr. "this purity is very deep": purity is of two kinds: first, the purity of wisdom; second, the purity of the dharmas taken as object. These two matters depend on each other: apart from the purity of wisdom there is no purity of the object, and apart from the purity of the object there is no purity of wisdom. Why? All mind and mental-factor dharmas are born from conditions; if there is no object, wisdom does not arise. It is like this: when there is no firewood, fire has nothing to burn. Because there is wisdom, one knows that the object is pure; without wisdom, one does not know the purity of the object. Here the purity of wisdom and the purity of the object depend on each other; this is the ordinary way of the world.

What is said here is this: apart from wisdom and apart from the object, the real mark of all dharmas is of itself pure from the beginning. When it is taken as an object by mind and mental-factor dharmas, it becomes stained and is not pure; it is like a hundred kinds of fine food put in the same vessel with poison, which then cannot be eaten. The real mark of all dharmas is ever pure; it is not made by the Buddha, nor is it made by bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, śrāvakas, or any ordinary person; whether there is a buddha or no buddha, it is the mark of ever abiding and not being destroyed. When it falls among inverted, false, and deceptive dharmas and their karmic results, it becomes stained and impure.

This 「清淨」 tr. "purity" has all kinds of names: it is called 「如」 tr. "suchness", 「法性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas", 「實際」 tr. "the limit of reality"; or it is called 「般若波羅蜜」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā"; or it is called 「道」 tr. "the path"; or it is called 「無生無滅」 tr. "without arising and without ceasing", 「空」 tr. "emptiness", 「無相」 tr. "the signless", 「無作」 tr. "non-action", 「無知無得」 tr. "without knowing and without attainment"; or it is called 「畢竟空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness", and so on—it has immeasurable and boundless names such as these.

Śāriputra contemplated the mark of this prajñāpāramitā: although it cannot be seen, cannot be heard, cannot be spoken, and cannot be destroyed, yet whoever slanders it obtains immeasurable offence, and whoever has faith in it, receives it, and practises rightly in reliance on it obtains the unsurpassed result. Śāriputra gave rise to a mind of rare joy and said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep!’

The Buddha answered: ‘What you have seen you take to be rare; within the real mark it goes beyond even what you have seen. Among all dharmas it is ultimately pure and attached to nothing, and it is not attached even to the substance of purity; this is called ultimately pure.’

Again, the master of purity is the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times; the buddhas too are not attached to this purity, and so it is said 「畢竟清淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure". This pure prajñāpāramitā can bring to an end the boundless suffering of all the worthies and sages; it has great benefit such as this, and yet one is not attached even to this prajñāpāramitā. There are immeasurable causes and conditions such as these for its being 「畢竟清淨」 tr. "ultimately pure", and therefore this purity is very deep!

Śāriputra asks: ‘Because what dharma is ultimately pure is this purity very deep?’

The Buddha answers: ‘Because form and the other dharmas are pure, this purity is very deep.’ Why? Because the root and branch, cause and result, of form and the other dharmas are pure, this purity is very deep. As is said in the chapter above: 「菩薩於色等法中觀行斷故,得如是清淨。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva contemplates, practises, and cuts off within form and the other dharmas, he attains purity such as this." For this reason it is called 「色等清淨」 tr. "the purity of form and the rest".

This purity can break the idle discourse and ignorance within all dharmas, and can give the light of the wisdom of ultimate emptiness, and so it is said 「淨明」 tr. "purity is bright". It is because one practises dānapāramitā and the other wondrous dharmas of the bodhisattvas that one attains this 「淨明」 tr. "purity is bright". This purity can give nirvāṇa with remainder, and so it is said to be 「淨明」 tr. "purity is bright".

Now it gives nirvāṇa without remainder, and so it is said 「是淨不相續」 tr. "this purity is not continuous". First, by the three samādhi of emptiness and the rest, one relinquishes the wholesome dharmas; afterwards one's lifespan comes to an end of itself, and so the five aggregates, form and the rest, do not go and are not continuous; therefore it is said 「淨不相續」 tr. "purity is not continuous".

Because the hundred and eight afflictions cannot cover or stain this purity, it is said that purity is without stain.

Practising such a non-dual path of the real mark of all dharmas, from the acceptance of the Dharma of suffering up to the fifteenth mind is called 「得」 tr. "attainment"; at the sixteenth mind one attains the śramaṇa fruit, and this is called 「著」 tr. "attachment". Attachment here means being attached and not falling away; it is another name for attainment.

Again, practising the six perfections up to giving rise to compliant acceptance is called 「得」 tr. "attainment"; being able to give rise to the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and entering the bodhisattva position is called 「著」 tr. "attachment". Within this pure dharma, one uses a mind of nothing to be attained, and these two matters are not there; therefore it is called 「無得無著」 tr. "without attainment and without attachment".

Practising such a dharma, one knows that all dharmas are ultimately empty; because they are ultimately empty, one does not grasp at marks; because one does not grasp at marks, one does not give rise to and does not make the three kinds of karma; because one does not make karma, there is no arising in any world. 「世間」 tr. "The world" is precisely the three realms. Here there is no arising by two causes and conditions: first, because the three kinds of karma that bring birth do not arise; second, because the self-nature of the three realms is unfindable.

Here the Buddha states the causes and conditions in general, namely that the self-nature of the three realms is empty, and so it is said 「三界色等諸法自性不可得」 tr. "the self-nature of form and the other dharmas of the three realms is unfindable".

This purity is without knowing because dharmas are dull, as is said in the chapter above.

The nature of all dharmas is ever unarisen; because it is unarisen, it is unfindable; because it is unfindable, it is ultimately pure.

Śāriputra has attained the pāramitā of the śrāvaka, and the Buddha is one who knows all; because of the questions and answers between these two, the bodhisattvas crave and cling to this prajñāpāramitā. Therefore Śāriputra, wishing to cut off their craving and clinging, said: ‘World-Honored One! Although prajñāpāramitā has merits such as these, because it is ultimately pure, it neither benefits nor harms even sarvajñā.’ As within a dream or an illusion, although there is gain and loss, there is neither benefit nor harm; as space is ultimately pure and without anything existent, and yet through this space things are brought to completion and helped, so that one may neither say that space does anything nor say that space brings no benefit. Dānapāramitā and the rest do their work through prajñāpāramitā, and so it is said 「般若波羅蜜無益無損」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā neither benefits nor harms".

Prajñāpāramitā contemplates all dharmas as faulty and impure; impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self; neither arising nor ceasing, and neither not arising nor not ceasing; and so on. By all kinds of causes and conditions it is praised as extinguishing the idle discourse of all contemplations and cutting off the path of words, and so it is said 「般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas". To extinguish the idle discourse of all contemplations and cut off the path of words is precisely to enter the mark of the nature of dharmas, and so it is said here 「法性不動故」 tr. "because the nature of dharmas does not move".

Sūtra ②: Subhūti: Because I Am Pure, Form Is Pure, and So On up to the Eighteen Unshared Dharmas Are Pure; by the Two Purities, Without Attainment and Without Attachment; Pure Because I Am Boundless; to Be Able to Know Thus Is Called Prajñā; the Buddha Answers: by the Power of Skilful Means Nothing Obstructs

At that time the venerable Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Because I am pure, form is pure.’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘By what cause and condition is it that form's being pure because I am pure is ultimately pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because I am without anything existent, form is without anything existent and ultimately pure.’

‘World-Honored One! Because I am pure, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure.’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness being pure because I am pure is ultimately pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because I am without anything existent, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are without anything existent and ultimately pure.’

‘World-Honored One! Because I am pure, dānapāramitā is pure; because I am pure, śīlapāramitā is pure; because I am pure, kṣāntipāramitā is pure; because I am pure, vīryapāramitā is pure; because I am pure, dhyānapāramitā is pure. World-Honored One! Because I am pure, prajñāpāramitā is pure. World-Honored One! Because I am pure, the four foundations of mindfulness are pure. World-Honored One! Because I am pure, and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path are pure. World-Honored One! Because I am pure, the ten powers of the Buddha are pure. World-Honored One! Because I am pure, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure.’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that when I am pure, dānapāramitā is pure, and when I am pure, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because I am without anything existent, dānapāramitā is without anything existent and pure, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure because they are without anything existent.’

‘World-Honored One! Because I am pure, the fruit of srota-āpanna is pure; because I am pure, the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin is pure; because I am pure, the fruit of anāgāmin is pure; because I am pure, the fruit of arhat is pure; because I am pure, the path of the pratyekabuddha is pure; because I am pure, the path of the Buddha is pure.’

The Buddha said: ‘It is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that when I am pure, the fruit of srota-āpanna is pure, the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin is pure, the fruit of anāgāmin is pure, the fruit of arhat is pure, the path of the pratyekabuddha is pure, and the path of the Buddha is pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because of the emptiness of specific marks.’

‘World-Honored One! Because I am pure, omniscience is pure.’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that because I am pure, omniscience is pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is signless and without thought.’

‘World-Honored One! By the two kinds of purity, it is without attainment and without attachment.’

The Buddha said: ‘It is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that being without attainment and without attachment by the two purities is ultimately pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is without stain and without purity.’

‘World-Honored One! Because I am boundless, form is pure, and feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure.’

The Buddha said: ‘It is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that because I am boundless, form is pure, and feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because of ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to know thus, this is called the prajñāpāramitā of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’

The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’

Subhūti said: ‘For what cause and condition is it that if a bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to know thus, this is called the prajñāpāramitā of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because he knows 「道種」 tr. "the seeds of the path".’

‘World-Honored One! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, by the power of skilful means he gives rise to such a thought as this: 「色不知色,受、想、行、識不知識;過去法不知過去法,未來法不知未來法,現在法不知現在法。」 tr. "Form does not know form; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness do not know consciousness; past dharmas do not know past dharmas, future dharmas do not know future dharmas, present dharmas do not know present dharmas."’

The Buddha said: ‘A bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā, by the power of skilful means, does not give rise to such a thought as this: 「我施與彼人;我持戒,如是持戒;我修忍,如是修忍;我精進,如是精進;我入禪,如是入禪;我修智慧,如是修智慧;我得福德,如是得福德;我當入菩薩法位中,我當淨佛世界、成就眾生,當得一切種智。」 tr. "I give to that person; I keep the precepts, and keep the precepts thus; I cultivate patience, and cultivate patience thus; I am vigorous, and am vigorous thus; I enter meditation, and enter meditation thus; I cultivate wisdom, and cultivate wisdom thus; I obtain merit, and obtain merit thus; I shall enter the bodhisattva Dharma-position, I shall purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to maturity, and shall attain the omniscience of all kinds." Subhūti! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā, by the power of skilful means, has none of all these kinds of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, because of inner emptiness, outer emptiness, inner and outer emptiness, the emptiness of emptiness, great emptiness, the emptiness of the highest meaning, the emptiness of the conditioned, the emptiness of the unconditioned, beginningless emptiness, the emptiness of dispersal, the emptiness of nature, the emptiness of all dharmas, and the emptiness of specific marks. Subhūti! This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā, for whom, by the power of skilful means, nothing obstructs.’

What follows is the treatise's explanation.

Treatise ②: Why the Five Aggregates Are Pure Because I Am Pure, the Distinction between Without Anything Existent and the Emptiness of Specific Marks, the Two Purities and True Purity, and Because He Knows the Seeds of the Path Explained; at the End, the Thirteen Emptinesses Break All Dharmas Completely

The treatise-author explains:

In the beginning the Buddha commanded Subhūti to proclaim prajñā; when he says something, one should not ask after its causes and conditions; only when it is said by someone else should one ask after the causes and conditions. Śāriputra has already asked about the mark of purity, and the Buddha bore witness to it for him; now Subhūti speaks of the mark of purity, and the Buddha likewise bears witness to it for him. As for what is called 「我淨故五眾淨」 tr. "because I am pure, the five aggregates are pure": just as the self is ultimately without anything existent and unfindable, so too are the five aggregates. Ultimate emptiness is precisely the purity of the self and the purity of the five aggregates. To understand the emptiness of the self is easy; to understand the emptiness of the five aggregates is hard; therefore what is easily understood is used as a simile for what is hard to understand.

The six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, and the fruit of srota-āpanna and so on up to the path of the Buddha, are also like this: because I am pure, these dharmas too are pure.

Someone asks: Above it was said 「我無所有故,色乃至十八不共法亦無所有」 tr. "because I am without anything existent, form and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are also without anything existent"; why is it now said 「須陀洹果乃至佛道自相空」 tr. "the fruit of srota-āpanna and so on up to the path of the Buddha are empty of specific marks"?

The answer: the self is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions; within what is without self there arises the inversion of there being a self, and so it is said 「我虛妄無所有」 tr. "the self is false and without anything existent"; because the five aggregates are the causes and conditions of the place where one is attached, they are without anything existent. Although dānapāramitā and the other dharmas are wholesome, they are conditioned and contrived dharmas to which bodhisattvas are attached, and so it is said 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent". The fruit of srota-āpanna and the rest are unconditioned dharmas, and unconditioned dharmas are empty of specific marks—that is, without arising and without ceasing, without abiding and without changing—and so it is not said that they are 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent"; it is only said 「自相空」 tr. "the emptiness of specific marks".

Again, within conditioned dharmas there is much wrong practice, and so it is said 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent"; within unconditioned dharmas there is no arising and no ceasing and no wrong practice, and so it is said 「自相空」 tr. "the emptiness of specific marks".

As for what is called 「我淨,一切種智淨」 tr. "I am pure, the omniscience of all kinds is pure": because bodhisattvas are deeply attached to it, it is said to be signless and without thought. Signless is the signless samādhi. Without recollection means not recollecting even the signless samādhi.

Now Subhūti knows that prajñāpāramitā is true purity, and so he said to the Buddha: 「用二淨故無得無著。」 tr. "By the two purities, it is without attainment and without attachment." Purity is of two kinds: first, purity by way of dual dharmas; second, purity by way of non-dual dharmas. Purity by way of dual dharmas is purity in name; purity by way of non-dual dharmas is true purity.

The Buddha said: 「諸法畢竟空相。」 tr. "All dharmas have the mark of ultimate emptiness."

‘How is it that purity by way of dual dharmas has attainment and has attachment?’ Here the causes and conditions are stated: namely, all dharmas are without stain and without purity. It is within the two kinds of purity that one then discriminates ‘this is stain, this is purity’.

As for what is called 「我無邊故五眾清淨」 tr. "because I am boundless, the five aggregates are pure": just as the self is empty, and because it is empty it is boundless, so too are the five aggregates.

Someone asks: It is constantly said 「畢竟清淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure"; why is it now said 「畢竟空、無始空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness"?

The answer: 「畢竟空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness" is precisely 「畢竟清淨」 tr. "ultimate purity"; because people fear emptiness, it is called purity. Here it is said 「我無邊」 tr. "I am boundless"; the self is precisely beings, and this is the emptiness of beings. Why? Because of beginningless emptiness.

It is also said: as for what is called 「能如是知,是名般若」 tr. "to be able to know thus is called prajñā": to be able, by the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas, by the ultimate emptiness of all dharmas—this is called prajñāpāramitā; and prajñāpāramitā is precisely ultimate purity.

The Buddha constantly answers with 「畢竟空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness", and so there is this question: if it is ultimately empty, how can it be said 「菩薩能如是知,是名菩薩般若」 tr. "a bodhisattva is able to know thus; this is called the bodhisattva's prajñā"?

The Buddha said: 「知道種故。」 tr. "Because he knows the seeds of the path." Although the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are ultimately empty, he still wishes to cause beings to attain this ultimate emptiness and to leave far behind the attached mind. Ultimate emptiness is spoken only in order to break the attached mind; it is not that there really is an emptiness.

At that time Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! One who practises prajñā gives rise to such a thought as this: form does not know form, and so on.’

The Buddha's meaning is this: prajñā has no fixed mark; it is only by the knowledge of the kinds of paths that it is discriminated and spoken of, so that the bodhisattva who practises prajñā has skilful means; although dharmas are ultimately empty, one also knows in this way 「色不知色法」 tr. "form does not know the dharma of form", and so on. When one contemplates all dharmas as ultimately empty, only the wisdom that can contemplate remains, and one should not make it too ultimately empty, so that one may lead the attached mind of beings and cause it to enter ultimate emptiness.

The Buddha answered: ‘If a bodhisattva practises prajñā with skilful means, he can contemplate outer dharmas as ultimately empty—form does not know form, and so on; turning inward and contemplating his own inner mind, it is likewise: by the power of skilful means, when he practises giving, he does not give rise to such a thought as this: 「我施與彼,彼是受施。」 tr. "I give to him; he is the receiver of the gift."’

As for what is called 「須菩提!色不知色等」 tr. "Subhūti! Form does not know form, and so on": because all dharmas are empty, they do not know one another; because they do not know one another, nothing is done; this breaks two matters, namely the receiver and the thing given; now breaking the giver, and so on up to ‘I cultivate the omniscience of all kinds’, is likewise.

Here the causes and conditions are stated: 「菩薩行般若,方便故無如是分別。」 tr. "The bodhisattva practising prajñā, because of skilful means, has no discrimination such as this."

By inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of specific marks—these thirteen emptinesses break dharmas completely; the last five kinds of emptiness are spoken in terms of the general mark; this is called the bodhisattva's being unobstructed. What is called being unobstructed means that by these emptinesses nothing among all dharmas obstructs.

Here fascicle sixty-three ends.

Fascicle Sixty-Four: The Chapter Title Appears Again—Commentary on the Remainder of Chapter 42, Praise of Purity

What follows enters fascicle sixty-four. At the head of the fascicle the chapter title is marked again—the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the remainder of the forty-second chapter, "Praise of Purity"—and the attribution appears again: composed by the noble Nāgārjuna, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin.

Sūtra ③: Śakra Asks about Obstructing Dharmas—Grasping at the Mark of the Mind and Dedicating Is Obstruction; the Buddha Himself Speaks of the Subtle Marks of Obstruction—Grasping at Marks and Recollecting the Buddhas Are All Marks of Obstruction; Prajñā Is Very Deep, Hard to Know, Hard to Understand, and Inconceivable

At that time Śakra Devānām Indra asked Subhūti: ‘What are the obstructing dharmas of a good man who seeks the bodhisattva path?’

Subhūti answered Śakra Devānām Indra, saying: ‘Kauśika (Śakra's original clan name)! There are good men and good women who seek the bodhisattva path who grasp at the mark of the mind—that is, they grasp at the mark of dānapāramitā, grasp at the mark of śīlapāramitā, the mark of kṣāntipāramitā, the mark of vīryapāramitā, the mark of dhyānapāramitā, the mark of prajñāpāramitā; they grasp at the mark of inner emptiness, the mark of outer emptiness, the mark of inner and outer emptiness, and so on up to the mark of the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; they grasp at the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the mark of the eight limbs of the noble path; they grasp at the mark of the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the mark of the eighteen unshared dharmas; they grasp at the mark of the buddhas, and grasp at the mark of the roots of goodness planted in the presence of the buddhas; joining all this merit together, they grasp at its mark and dedicate it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Kauśika! This is called the obstructing dharmas of good men and good women who seek the bodhisattva path. With dharmas such as these, one cannot practise prajñāpāramitā without obstruction. Why? Kauśika! This mark of form cannot be dedicated, the mark of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness cannot be dedicated, and so on up to the mark of omniscience cannot be dedicated.

‘Again, Kauśika! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva is to show, teach, benefit, and gladden others with anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he should show, teach, benefit, and gladden them with the real mark of all dharmas. When good men and good women who seek the bodhisattva path practise dānapāramitā, they should not discriminate and speak thus: 「我施與,我持戒,我忍辱,我精進,我入禪,我修智慧;我行內空、外空、內外空,乃至我行無法有法空;我修四念處,乃至我行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "I give, I keep the precepts, I am patient under insult, I am vigorous, I enter meditation, I cultivate wisdom; I practise inner emptiness, outer emptiness, inner and outer emptiness, and so on up to I practise the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; I cultivate the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to I practise anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." Good men and good women should in this way show, teach, benefit, and gladden others with anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. If they show, teach, benefit, and gladden with anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi in this way, they themselves are without error, and they also show, teach, benefit, and gladden according to the Dharma as the Buddha has sealed and permitted it, causing these good men and good women to leave far behind all obstructing dharmas.’

At that time the Buddha praised Subhūti: ‘Excellent! Excellent! It is as you have spoken for the bodhisattvas of the obstructing dharmas. Subhūti! Now listen further as I speak of the subtle marks of obstruction. You, Subhūti! Listen well with one mind!’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘There are good men and good women who arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and grasp at marks in recollecting the buddhas. Subhūti! Whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction. Again, the roots of goodness that the buddhas have from the first arousing of intent up to the abiding of the Dharma, in all that interval—they grasp at their marks and recollect them; having grasped at their marks and recollected them, they dedicate them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Subhūti! Whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction. Again, the roots of goodness of the buddhas and their disciples, together with the roots of goodness of the remaining beings—they grasp at their marks and dedicate them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Subhūti! Whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction. Why? One should not grasp at marks in recollecting the buddhas, nor should one grasp at marks in recollecting the roots of goodness of the buddhas.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is very deep!’

The Buddha said: ‘Because all dharmas are ever apart.’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! I should worship prajñāpāramitā!’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Because this prajñāpāramitā is without origination and without action, there is no one who can attain it.’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! All dharmas too are unfindable.’

The Buddha said: ‘All dharmas are of one nature, not of two natures. Subhūti! This one nature of dharmas is also without nature; this absence of nature is precisely the nature, and this nature does not originate and does not act. Just so, Subhūti! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva knows that all dharmas are of one nature—that is, without nature—without origination and without action, he leaves far behind all marks of obstruction.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is hard to know and hard to understand!’

The Buddha said: ‘It is as you say. This prajñāpāramitā has no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer.’

‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is inconceivable!’

The Buddha said: ‘It is as you say. This prajñāpāramitā is not born from the mind, is not born from form, feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, and so on up to is not born from the eighteen unshared dharmas.’

What follows is the treatise's explanation.

Treatise ③: The Subtlety of Obstructing Dharmas, Grasping at the Mark of the Mind and the Simile of Eating Fine Food to Excess, the Two Benefits of the Mark of Non-Obstruction, and the Subtle Marks of Obstruction and the Distinction of Coarse and Subtle Explained; at the End, the Simile of the Fierce Wind That Removes the Clouds Concludes That They Do Not Give Birth to Prajñā

Someone asks: If what goes against non-obstruction is called obstruction, why does Śakra still ask about obstruction?

The answer: the obstructing dharmas of the bodhisattva are subtle; they are mixed into the coming together of wholesome dharmas; people of sharp faculties can detect them, and people of dull faculties cannot detect them. Because they are hard to understand, he asks further in the presence of the Buddha.

What are the obstructing dharmas? They are when the bodhisattva discriminates between the mind of stinginess and the mind of giving, abandons the mind of stinginess, and grasps and clings to the mind of giving; this is called 「取心相」 tr. "grasping at the mark of the mind". To know whether the things given are costly or cheap, to know that by cultivating and gathering giving one can give everything—this dānapāramitā, and so on up to the merit of rejoicing and the other wholesome dharmas that grasp at marks, though they are wondrous dharmas, are inwardly attached to the self and outwardly attached to dharmas, and fall among obstructing dharmas; it is like food that, though fragrant and fine, becomes sickness when eaten to excess.

Here Subhūti himself states the causes and conditions: 「色等諸法相畢竟空故,不可得迴向無上道。」 tr. "Because the marks of form and the other dharmas are ultimately empty, they cannot be dedicated to the unsurpassed path."

Above, the marks of obstruction were spoken of; now the marks of non-obstruction are spoken of: namely, if the bodhisattva wishes to teach people the unsurpassed path, he should show, teach, benefit, and gladden them with the real dharma. The meaning of showing, teaching, benefiting, and gladdening is as was said before. The real dharma is the extinguishing of all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and so it is said 「行檀時,不分別我與」 tr. "when practising giving, one does not discriminate that I give", and so on. If one can teach and transform in this way, one obtains two kinds of benefit: first, one oneself is without error; second, one also teaches and transforms others according to the Dharma as the Buddha attained it. Going against the immeasurable marks of obstruction in this way is called 「無礙相」 tr. "the mark of non-obstruction".

Someone asks: The Buddha has already approved 「無礙相」 tr. "the mark of non-obstruction" as spoken by Subhūti; why does he now further speak himself of 「微細礙相」 tr. "the subtle marks of obstruction"?

The answer: the Buddha praises him within the range that Subhūti's power can reach: 「汝是捨眾生人,而能說菩薩礙相。」 tr. "You are one who has set beings aside, and yet you can speak of the bodhisattva's marks of obstruction." The subtle marks of obstruction are beyond the reach of Subhūti's power, and so the Buddha proclaims them himself.

These marks of obstruction are subtle, and so it is said: listen well with one mind! What are they? Namely, the bodhisattva's recollecting the buddhas and so on with a mind that grasps at marks—all of this is obstruction. The mark of the signless is prajñāpāramitā; the Buddha is born from within prajñā, and he too is 「無相相」 tr. "the mark of the signless". Roots of goodness dedicated with an attached mind that grasps at marks are a worldly result; because they come to an end and are mixed with poison, they cannot attain the unsurpassed path.

Someone asks: Above, in speaking of the coarse obstruction, it was said 「取相」 tr. "grasping at marks"; now within the subtle obstruction it is also said 「取相」 tr. "grasping at marks"; what is the difference?

The answer: above it was said 「我是與者、彼是受者」 tr. "I am the giver, he is the receiver", and so on; now it only says 「取相」 tr. "grasping at marks". Again, what is spoken of now is 「諸菩薩念佛三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha of the bodhisattvas", and so it is a subtle mark; it is an obstruction among people of subtle mind, and so it is called 「微細礙」 tr. "subtle obstruction".

Subhūti knew that what the Buddha said was deep and wondrous and beyond his own reach, and so he praised it, saying 「甚深」 tr. "very deep".

The Buddha answered: 「一切法常遠離相故。」 tr. "Because all dharmas have the mark of ever being far apart." The Buddha is saying that this prajñā is far apart from all dharmas; because it is far apart from all dharmas, subtle marks cannot enter into prajñā.

Subhūti rejoiced and said: ‘I shall worship prajñā!’ Subhūti thought this in his mind: 「我得解是般若波羅蜜甚深相故發心,我應作禮。」 tr. "Because I have come to understand the very deep mark of this prajñāpāramitā, I have aroused my mind; I should pay worship."

The Buddha said: ‘Because this prajñāpāramitā is without origination and without action, even the buddhas of the ten directions, as many as the sands of the Ganges, have none who can attain it; how can you, a śrāvaka, speak of attaining it?’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! It is not only prajñā; all dharmas are without knowing and without attainment.’

The Buddha said: 「諸法一性無二。」 tr. "All dharmas are of one nature, without two." One nature is precisely ultimate emptiness; without two means there is no distinction of 「畢竟、不畢竟」 tr. "ultimate and not ultimate". The one nature of dharmas is precisely without nature. Ultimate emptiness should not be clung to and should not be grasped as a mark. Why? Because it is born from the coming together of causes and conditions.

Subhūti thought thus: 「若無性即是性,以不起不作故,後世苦不相續。能如是知般若波羅蜜,一切諸礙皆遠離;若遠離諸礙,則自在得無上道。」 tr. "If the absence of nature is precisely the nature, then because it does not originate and does not act, the suffering of later lives does not continue. One who can know prajñāpāramitā thus leaves far behind all obstructions; if one leaves far behind all obstructions, one freely attains the unsurpassed path." Having heard these words, Subhūti further thought thus: 「我以為得,佛謂不得;是般若波羅蜜,難解難知。」 tr. "I took it that there is attainment; the Buddha says there is no attainment; this prajñāpāramitā is hard to understand and hard to know."

The Buddha answered: 「非獨汝難!一切眾生無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者。」 tr. "It is not hard for you alone! Among all beings there is no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer."—it cannot be known by ear, nose, tongue, or body, and cannot be cognised or attained by mind; this prajñā goes beyond the six kinds of knowing, and so it is said 「難解」 tr. "hard to understand".

Subhūti had entered deeply into prajñā, and the power of his wisdom had reached its utmost, and so he said 「不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable".

The Buddha said: 「是般若非心生、非五眾生,乃至不從十八不共法生,無生相故。」 tr. "This prajñā is not born from the mind, not born from the five aggregates, and so on up to not born from the eighteen unshared dharmas, because it has no mark of arising."

Someone asks: Since it has been said 「不從心生」 tr. "not born from the mind", why does it further speak of 「五眾」 tr. "the five aggregates"? The consciousness aggregate within the five aggregates is precisely the mind.

The answer: speaking first of the mind is the brief statement; speaking afterwards of the five aggregates and the rest is the broad statement. The five aggregates and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas can serve as causes and conditions for prajñā, but cannot give birth to prajñā; it is like a fierce wind that scatters the clouds and can let the sun and moon appear, yet cannot make the sun and moon.

義疏Exposition

歎淨品:清淨何以甚深而以畢竟淨故總答十五番,智淨緣淨何以相待而實相本自清淨,我淨故色淨何以是易解喻難解,無所有與自相空何以分說,二淨與真清淨何以有別,取心相何以是礙而取相念諸佛何以是微細礙,般若何以難知難解不可思議

在問什麼

這一品的品名叫「歎淨品」,取自品首舍利弗的第一聲讚歎——『世尊!這清淨甚深!』前品信毀對舉,明信般若之福與謗般若之罪;本品承其信之一路而入,全品所歎、所問、所勘,只是一個「淨」字。開場是舍利弗一連十五番的讚歎問答:淨甚深、淨明、淨不相續、淨無垢、淨無得無著、淨無生、不生欲界、不生色界、不生無色界、淨無知、色無知是淨淨、受想行識無知是淨淨、一切法淨是淨淨、般若於薩婆若無益無損、般若淨於諸法無所受——每一番,佛都先以同一句「畢竟淨故」總答,再依所問追加別答。同一句總答重複十五次,正是本品的教法:清淨之所以有這許多面目,根柢只是一個畢竟清淨。

第二重是須菩提接手的「我淨故」問答:我淨故色淨、受想行識淨、六度淨、四念處乃至十八不共法淨、須陀洹果乃至佛道淨、一切智淨,二淨故無得無著,我無邊故色等淨,能如是知是名般若——佛仍以畢竟淨總答,而別答依次立出無所有、自相空、無相無念、無垢無淨、畢竟空無始空、知道種諸義;末後歸到行般若以方便力故無諸憶想分別,十三空破諸法盡而無所礙。第三重轉入帝釋之問:什麼是求菩薩道人的礙法?須菩提答以取心相迴向;佛更進一層,自說微細礙相——取相憶念諸佛也是礙;由此引出般若甚深、應禮而無能得者、諸法一性無性、難知難解、不可思議的五重歎問。論主逐段釋此三重,末後以猛風除雲之喻收束:諸法可與般若作因緣,而不能生般若。這三重,就是本品經、論要逐段交代的。

逐段解明

一、淨甚深——畢竟淨故。 品首舍利弗向佛稟白:『世尊!這清淨甚深!』佛答:「畢竟淨故。」舍利弗追問什麼法清淨故甚深,佛答:色清淨故,受想行識、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至十八不共法、菩薩、佛、一切智一切種智清淨故,這清淨甚深。第一番便立下全品的格局:所歎的淨不是某一法獨具之德,而是從五眾直到種智、從凡夫境直到佛境,一體同淨;淨之所以深,正因無一法在此淨外。

二、淨明——般若乃至檀波羅蜜淨故。 第二番歎「淨明」。佛別答:般若波羅蜜清淨故是淨明,乃至檀波羅蜜清淨故、四念處乃至一切智清淨故,是淨明。明是照用:前品品名照明,已明般若能照一切法;此處把明歸到淨上——六度道品之明,皆是清淨之明,不是離淨別有一種光明。

三、淨不相續——不去不相續故。 第三番歎「淨不相續」。佛別答:色不去、不相續故,乃至一切種智不去、不相續故。相續是生死之相:前法滅、後法生,念念遷流。清淨中色等諸法不去亦不相續——不是斷滅其流,而是照見流轉之相本不可得,故淨中無相續可立。

四、淨無垢——性常淨故。 第四番歎「淨無垢」。佛別答:色之性常淨故,乃至一切種智之性常淨故。此答最可玩味:無垢不是垢去而後淨,而是性本常淨——垢從來不曾真正染著其性。後文論釋百八煩惱不能遮覆污染,正申此義。

五、淨無得無著——無得無著故。 第五番歎「淨無得無著」。佛別答:色無得無著故,乃至一切種智無得無著故。得與著是心對法的兩種攀取:求而獲之為得,執而守之為著。清淨中一一法自身即無得無著之相,故緣之之心亦無所得、無所著。

六、淨無生——無生故。 第六番歎「淨無生」。佛別答:色無生故,乃至一切種智無生故。無生是諸番中最徹底的一句:不相續猶就流轉遮,無生則直指諸法從本不起。後文論釋以不取相故不起不作三種業,把無生落到業不起上,是此番之注腳。

七、不生欲界中——欲界性不可得故。 第七番歎「淨不生欲界中」。佛別答:欲界之性不可得故。三界是生死的地圖;說淨不生欲界,不是說淨迴避欲界,而是欲界自性求之不可得,無一實界可供其生。

八、不生色界中——色界性不可得故。 第八番同式歎色界。色界禪定之境勝於欲界,然其性同樣不可得;清淨於勝境亦無所生,防的是捨欲界而貪色界的細執。

九、不生無色界中——無色界性不可得故。 第九番歎無色界。無色界是三有之頂,最細最深之境;其性亦不可得,故淨亦不生其中。三番連讀,是把三界從粗到細一一勘破:清淨不在三界任何一層安身,因為三界無一層有實性可安。

十、淨無知——諸法鈍故。 第十番歎「淨無知」。佛別答:「諸法鈍故,是淨無知。」鈍是無知無覺之意:諸法自身冥然無知,不能自知亦不能知他。說淨無知,是遮『淨是一種能知之明』的想像——淨非能知之體,諸法亦非所知之實。

十一、色無知是淨淨——色自性空故。 第十一番轉深一層:色無知,是清淨之淨。佛別答:色自性空故。前番總說諸法鈍,此番落到色上並加一「淨」字——淨之又淨:色不但無知,其無知正由自性空來;空故無知,無知故淨上加淨。

十二、受想行識無知是淨淨——自性空故。 第十二番以受想行識同式申之:四眾無知是淨淨,自性空故。色心並舉,五眾齊收——無知非色獨然,心法亦然;能知之心自性亦空,故心之無知亦是淨淨。

十三、一切法淨故是淨淨——不可得故。 第十三番總收:一切法淨故,是淨淨;佛別答:一切法不可得故。前二番就五眾別說,此番就一切法總說;不可得三字收攝自性空義——法不可得,故淨亦無淨相可得,是名淨淨。

十四、般若於薩婆若無益無損——法常住相故。 第十四番轉出驚人之句:般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損。佛別答:法常住相故。般若是能趣之因,薩婆若是所趣之果,因於果竟無益無損——因為法常住相,果體本具,非因所增;此句遮的是把般若當作能造作佛果的工具之想。論釋以夢幻虛空之喻申之,見後段。

十五、般若淨於諸法無所受——法性不動故。 第十五番收束經①:般若波羅蜜清淨,於諸法無所受。佛別答:法性不動故。受是領納攀緣;般若之淨不在諸法上有一毫領受,因為它所入的是不動的法性。十五番至此圓足:由淨之深、明,而無相續、無垢、無得著、無生,而三界不生、無知、淨淨,末歸無益無損、無所受——層層遮遣,只顯一個畢竟淨。

十六、論釋淨二種——智慧淨、所緣法淨,相待如薪火。 論主釋「是淨甚深」先立分別:清淨有二種,一是智慧淨,二是所緣法淨。二事相待——離智淨無緣淨,離緣淨無智淨;因為一切心心數法從緣生,無緣則智不生,譬如無薪則火無所燃;而有智方知緣淨,無智則不知。智淨緣淨相待,是世間常法。此段先就世諦立能所相待,為下段翻出實相張本。

十七、離智離緣,實相本自清淨——美食同毒器喻。 論主隨即翻上一層:離了智、離了緣,諸法實相本自清淨。被心心數法所緣,則污染不清淨——譬如百種美食與毒同器,即不可食。諸法實相常淨,非佛所作,非菩薩、辟支佛、聲聞、凡夫所作;有佛無佛,常住不壞。落在顛倒虛誑法及果報中,才污染不淨。此段是全品義理的地基:淨不由能所成立,恰在能所之先;心緣是染,不緣本淨——美食本美,毒器使不可食,非食之過。

十八、清淨之種種名——如、法性、實際乃至畢竟空。 論主列清淨異名:或名如、法性、實際,或名般若波羅蜜,或名道,或名無生無滅、空、無相、無作、無知無得,或名畢竟空等,無量無邊名字。一法多名,名異體一;知此,則前十五番的種種歎辭,皆是就不同門稱歎同一實相,不是十五種淨。

十九、舍利弗發希有心之由——謗得大罪、信得大果。 論主交代第一番之來歷:舍利弗觀般若之相不可見、不可聞、不可說、不可破壞,然而誹謗它得無量罪,信受正行得無上果報——於此發希有歡喜心而歎淨甚深。不可見聞之法而罪福宛然,正是希有處;此亦緊承前品信毀之義而來。

二十、佛答過汝所見——乃至淨體亦不著。 佛答舍利弗:你所見以為希有,實相中還超過你所見——一切法中畢竟淨、無所著,乃至淨體也不著,是名畢竟清淨。淨而不著淨,是畢竟二字的正解:若於淨上更立一淨相可守,即非畢竟。

廿一、清淨主諸佛亦不著——賢聖苦盡亦不著般若。 論主更申:清淨之主即十方三世諸佛,而諸佛也不著這清淨;清淨般若能令一切賢聖無邊苦盡,有此大利益,而亦不著這般若。連佛於淨亦不著、連救拔之功亦不恃,無量因緣畢竟清淨,故淨甚深。以佛之不著證淨之畢竟,是最高的保任。

廿二、色等本末因果清淨。 論釋別答:色等諸法清淨故淨甚深,因為色等諸法本末因果清淨——如上品所說,菩薩於色等法中觀行斷故,得如是清淨。本末因果四字把淨說遍:非但現前一念淨,其本其末、其因其果,無一節不淨;觀行斷惑是入處,本自清淨是實際。

廿三、釋淨明——破戲論無明、與智慧光明、與有餘涅槃。 論釋第二番:這淨能破一切法中戲論無明,能與畢竟空智慧光明,故言淨明;行檀等菩薩妙法故得淨明;能與有餘涅槃故言淨明。明有三義:破闇是遮、與光是照、與涅槃是果——淨之為明,即破即立即證。

廿四、釋淨不相續——與無餘涅槃、壽盡不去不相續。 論釋第三番:與無餘涅槃故言淨不相續——先以空等三三昧捨諸善法,後壽命自然盡,色等五眾不去亦不相續。有餘無餘二涅槃分屬二番:明是有餘之照,不相續是無餘之息;壽盡而五眾不續,非斷滅其法,是緣盡而流自息。

廿五、釋淨無垢——百八煩惱不能遮覆。 論釋第四番:以百八諸煩惱不能遮覆污染淨故,言淨無垢。煩惱百八,遮覆之力不可謂不重;然性常淨故,能遮者終不能染——遮是客,淨是主。

廿六、釋無得無著二釋——十六心與菩薩位。 論釋第五番出二解:行諸法實相不二道,從苦法忍乃至第十五心名「得」,第十六心得沙門果名「著」——著是著而不墮落,得之別名;復次行六波羅蜜乃至生柔順忍名「得」,能生無生法忍入菩薩位名「著」。清淨法中用無所得心,無此二事,故名無得無著。此二釋一就聲聞道、一就菩薩道:連證果入位這樣的正得正著,於畢竟淨中亦不立——非貶其果,是遮果上之執。

廿七、釋無生——不取相故業不起、三界性不可得。 論釋第六番並收三界三番:行如是法,知一切法畢竟空;畢竟空故不取相,不取相故不起不作三種業,不作業故一切世間無生——世間即三界。二因緣故不生:一者三種生業不起故,二者三界自性不可得故。無生之義在此落到最實處:生死由業,業由取相,取相由不知空;知空則環環俱解。佛總說因緣即三界自性空,故說三界色等諸法自性不可得。

廿八、性常不生故畢竟清淨——淨無知如上品說。 論釋第十番但云:是淨無知,諸法鈍故,如上品中說;又總結:一切諸法性常不生,不生故不可得,不可得故畢竟清淨。三句成鏈——不生、不可得、畢竟清淨,把前面諸番的別答收歸一線:一切別義,皆從性常不生流出。

廿九、釋無益無損——斷菩薩貪著;夢幻虛空喻。 論釋第十四番先明問意:舍利弗得聲聞波羅蜜,佛是一切智人,二人問答之故,諸菩薩轉而貪著般若;舍利弗欲斷其貪著,故說般若雖有如是功德,畢竟清淨故於薩婆若亦無益無損。如夢如幻中雖有得失,亦無益無損;如虛空畢竟清淨無所有,亦因虛空有所成濟——不得言空有所作,亦不得言空無所益;檀波羅蜜因般若有所作,故言無益無損。虛空一喻兩面俱到:萬物因空得成而空無所作;般若之於薩婆若亦然——非無其功,功不在有所加。

三十、釋無所受——滅諸觀戲論、入法性相。 論釋第十五番:般若觀一切法有失、不淨、無常苦空無我、不生不滅非不生非不滅等,以種種因緣讚歎滅諸觀戲論、斷語言道,故說般若清淨於諸法無所受;滅觀戲論、斷語言道,即是入法性相,故說法性不動故。觀是入門,滅觀是到家:諸觀本為破執而設,執破則觀亦不受——無所受不是不觀,是觀盡而不住於觀。

卅一、經②首番——我淨故色淨,我無所有故。 經②轉由須菩提發問,句式一變:不再問法之淨,而說「我淨故色淨」。佛仍答畢竟淨故;別答則是:我無所有故,色無所有,畢竟淨。從我說起是此下諸番的關鍵:我是眾生執之根;我既無所有,色亦無所有——同一畢竟淨。

卅二、我淨故受想行識淨。 第二番以受想行識同式申之:我淨故四眾淨,我無所有故,受想行識無所有,畢竟淨。五眾之中色粗心細,逐一按過,見我空與五眾空同一無所有,無一眾獨在其外。

卅三、我淨故六度淨、四念處乃至十八不共法淨。 第三番一氣連舉:我淨故檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪波羅蜜淨,我淨故般若波羅蜜淨,我淨故四念處乃至八聖道分淨、佛十力乃至十八不共法淨。佛別答同前:我無所有故,檀波羅蜜無所有而淨,乃至十八不共法無所有故淨。行法與果德一體同收——六度是能行、道品是所修、十力不共法是佛德,我空之淨貫徹始終,無一階位在畢竟淨外。

卅四、我淨故須陀洹果乃至佛道淨——自相空故。 第四番舉四果、辟支佛道、佛道:我淨故果道淨。佛別答忽換一辭:「自相空故。」不再說無所有而說自相空——這一換辭,論主下文特設問答申其所以:果道是無為法,與有為的五眾六度立義不同。此處先記其文,義詳論釋段。

卅五、我淨故一切智淨——無相無念故。 第五番舉一切智:我淨故一切智淨。佛別答:無相無念故。一切智是究極之智,別答亦最微:無相是不取相,無念是連無相亦不念——義詳論釋段。

卅六、二淨故無得無著——無垢無淨故。 須菩提續白:以二淨故無得無著。佛答畢竟淨;別答:無垢無淨故。二淨者我淨法淨;此問把前番一一分說的淨合為一句,而佛答直遮垢淨之對——無垢無淨,才是二淨之實。

卅七、我無邊故色等淨——畢竟空、無始空故。 須菩提又白:我無邊故色淨、受想行識淨。佛別答:畢竟空、無始空故。我不但無所有,且無邊際可求;無邊之故,佛以二空並答——義詳論釋段之眾生空無始空。

卅八、能如是知是名般若——知道種故。 須菩提總結:若菩薩能如是知,是名菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜。佛答畢竟淨故;別答:「知道種故。」能如是知——知我淨法淨、無所有、自相空、無垢無淨——即是般若;而佛不以畢竟空印之,卻以知道種印之,此中深意論主下文特為發明。

卅九、色不知色之念——方便力故作是念。 須菩提進白:若菩薩行般若以方便力故,作是念:色不知色,受想行識不知識,過去法不知過去法,未來法不知未來法,現在法不知現在法。法法不相知,是把無所有義落到法與法之間:非但我不可得,法與法之間亦無一能知一被知的實關係。

四十、佛答方便力不作是念——十三空故無諸憶想分別。 佛答則從不作處說:菩薩行般若以方便力故,不作是念——我施與彼人、我持戒、我修忍、我精進、我入禪、我修智慧、我得福德、我當入菩薩法位、我當淨佛世界成就眾生當得一切種智。無諸憶想分別,以內空、外空、內外空、空空、大空、第一義空、有為空、無為空、無始空、散空、性空、諸法空、自相空故。是名菩薩行般若,方便力故無所礙。從初發心的布施直到成佛的種智,一路的『我如何』之念俱遣;十三空是遣之之具,無所礙是遣盡之效。

四一、論②釋佛作證——易解喻難解。 論主先明體例:佛初命須菩提說般若,他有所說不應求其因緣;餘人所說才當求因緣。舍利弗問清淨相,佛作證;今須菩提說清淨相,佛亦為證。釋「我淨故五眾淨」:如我畢竟無所有不可得,五眾亦如是;畢竟空即是我清淨、五眾清淨。解我空易,解五眾空難,故以易解喻難解。此段點出經②句式的用心:人於我尚易信其空——尋覓自我了不可得,是共許之境;於五眾則執其實有。從我淨說起,是借易信處引入難信處。六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法、果道亦如是,我淨故是法亦淨。

四二、無所有與自相空之辨——有為無為分說。 論主設問:上言我無所有故色乃至十八不共法亦無所有,今何以說須陀洹果乃至佛道自相空?答:我從和合因緣假名生,於無我中有我顛倒,故說我虛妄無所有;五眾以著處因緣故無所有;檀等諸法雖善,是有為作法、菩薩所著故,言無所有。須陀洹果等是無為法,無為法自相空——無生無滅、無住異故——是故不說無所有,但言自相空。兩辭之別立在有為無為之界:有為法是顛倒所執之境,故就其虛妄言無所有;無為法本無生滅住異,故就其本相言自相空。辭異而空同,各稱其法。

四三、邪行多故無所有、無邪行故自相空。 論主復以第二義申之:有為法中邪行多故,說無所有;無為法中無生無滅、無邪行故,說自相空。邪行謂顛倒攀緣之所行:有為境上邪行紛然,故須以無所有奪其所執;無為法上無邪行可奪,直示自相之空即足。

四四、釋無相無念——於無相三昧亦不念。 論釋一切智番:我淨一切種智淨,以菩薩深著故說無相無念。無相者是無相三昧;無念者,於無相三昧亦不念。菩薩於究極之智最易深著,故遮之最細:入無相三昧猶是有所依,於此三昧亦不念,方是智淨之實。

四五、二法清淨與不二法清淨——名字清淨與真清淨。 論釋二淨番:須菩提知般若真清淨,故白佛用二淨故無得無著。清淨有二種:一者用二法清淨,二者用不二法清淨。二法清淨是名字清淨;用不二法清淨者,是真清淨。佛言諸法畢竟空相;此中說因緣,所謂一切法無垢無淨——二清淨中,才分別是垢是淨。此段立了本品最要的一個判分:凡待垢而立的淨,是名字之淨;垢淨對待俱遣,方是真淨。前十五番之淨若作對待解,即墮名字淨中。

四六、我無邊即眾生空——人畏空故言清淨。 論釋我無邊番:如我空,空故無邊,五眾亦如是。又設問:常言畢竟清淨,今何以言畢竟空無始空?答:畢竟空即是畢竟清淨,以人畏空故言清淨。此中說我無邊,我即眾生,是眾生空;何以故,無始空故。此段揭開全品用辭的底牌:淨與空是一義兩名——說空則人畏,說淨則人親;歎淨十五番,實是歎畢竟空十五番。

四七、眾生空法空畢竟空是名般若。 論釋能如是知番:能以眾生空、法空,以一切法畢竟空,是名般若波羅蜜;般若即是畢竟清淨。般若不是空外之智:二空徹了、畢竟空現前,其現前處即名般若——能知與所知在畢竟空中不作兩橛。

四八、知道種故——畢竟空為破著心說、非是實空。 論主設問:佛常答畢竟空,何以言菩薩能如是知是名菩薩般若?佛言知道種故。菩薩雖知一切法畢竟空,欲令眾生得此畢竟空、遠離著心;畢竟空但為破著心故說,非是實空。此是全品眼目之一:畢竟空自身也不是一個實法——它是藥,不是境;菩薩之知不止於自證空,更知以何道何門引眾生離著,故印之以知道種。

四九、般若無定相、以道種智分別說。 論釋色不知色之問:佛意般若無定相,但以道種智故分別說,令菩薩行般若有方便;法雖畢竟空,亦如是知色不知色法等。觀一切法畢竟空,唯有能觀智慧在,不應把它也畢竟空去,以引導眾生著心令入畢竟空。此段與上段相承:空不礙分別說,分別說不壞空;能觀之智暫留不遣,非為自恃,為導他也。

五十、外觀內觀——不作我施彼受之念。 論釋佛答:若菩薩行般若有方便,能觀外法畢竟空、色不知色等;內自觀內心亦如是,方便力故,行檀時不作是念:我施與彼,彼是受施。外法內心同一觀法:外觀法法不相知,內觀則施者受者之相不起——觀不徒為知解,直接落在行檀之時的心相上。

五一、不相知故無所作——破受者所施物二事。 論釋色不知色等:一切法空故不相知,不相知故無所作,破二事——所謂受者、所施物;今破與者乃至我修一切種智亦如是。布施一事三輪:與者、受者、所施物;法法不相知,則三輪一時俱破,推而至於我修一切種智之念亦破。

五二、十三空破諸法盡——是名無所礙。 論結經②:此中說因緣——菩薩行般若,方便故無如是分別;以內空故乃至自相空,是十三空破諸法盡,後五種空總相說,是名菩薩無所礙。無所礙者,以是諸空於一切法無所礙。十三空各有所破,破盡則無一法為礙;礙本由執立,執盡則法法無礙。卷六十三至此終,卷六十四重標品題,經③續起。

五三、帝釋問礙法——取心相迴向是礙。 經③帝釋問須菩提:什麼是求菩薩道善男子的礙法?須菩提答:有求菩薩道的善男子善女人取心相——取六度相、內空乃至無法有法空相、四念處乃至八聖道分相、佛十力乃至十八不共法相、諸佛相、於諸佛種善根相——把這一切福德和合,取相迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是名礙法;用是法故不能無礙行般若。何以故?色相不可迴向,受想行識相不可迴向,乃至一切智相不可迴向。所取無一是惡法——六度、空門、道品、佛德、善根,皆是妙善;礙不在所取之法,而在取相之心。相不可迴向,是其所以:迴向若憑相立,所迴向者即墮有盡之相中。

五四、示教利喜以實相——自無錯謬、如佛所許。 須菩提續說無礙之路:若菩薩以阿耨多羅三藐三菩提示教利喜他人,應以一切諸法實相示教利喜——行檀時不應分別我施與、我持戒、我忍辱、我精進、我入禪、我修智慧、我行內空乃至我行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。如是示教利喜,自無錯謬,亦如佛所許法示教利喜,令善男子善女人遠離一切礙法。教人之法即是自行之法:以實相教,則教者不墮我相之謬,受者不種取相之因,兩利俱成。

五五、佛自說微細礙相——取相念諸佛皆是礙相。 佛讚須菩提善哉善哉,命更聽微細礙相:有善男子善女人發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,取相憶念諸佛——凡所有相,皆是礙相;於諸佛從初發意乃至法住,中間所有善根取相憶念、迴向——皆是礙相;於諸佛及弟子善根及餘眾生善根取相迴向——皆是礙相。何以故?不應取相憶念諸佛,亦不應取相念諸佛善根。此是本品最峻的一段:念佛、念佛善根、以善根迴向菩提,是最正的行門;而一涉取相,同判為礙。所遮愈善,其相愈細——正行中之取相,非佛自說不能勘出。

五六、般若甚深——一切法常離故。 須菩提聞而歎:般若波羅蜜甚深!佛答:「一切法常離故。」深不在遠,在離:一切法常自遠離——離相、離名、離執取處——般若稱性而照此常離,故深不可測。

五七、我當禮般若——無起無作故無有能得者。 須菩提言:我當禮般若波羅蜜!佛告:般若無起無作故,無有能得者。禮敬之心方生,佛即遮其能所:般若無起無作,不是一個可以對之作禮、從之有得的對象;此遮非拒其敬,是防敬中之取相——正與微細礙相之教一貫。

五八、一切法一性非二性——無性即是性。 須菩提言:一切諸法亦不可得。佛言:一切法一性,非二性;是一法性,是亦無性;是無性即是性,是性不起不作。菩薩若知諸法一性——所謂無性——無起無作,則遠離一切礙相。此段是經③義理之頂:一性不是萬法背後別有一體,一性即是無性;無性亦不是斷無,無性即是性。於此不起不作處知之,礙相自遠。

五九、難知難解——無見者無聞者無知者無識者無得者。 須菩提白佛:般若難知難解!佛言:如所言——般若無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者。五重之無,把能緣般若的一切門一齊關閉:見聞知識得,是心識取法的全部通路;般若於此俱無其者,故難不在義理艱深,在無路可通。

六十、不可思議——不從心生乃至不從十八不共法生。 須菩提又白:般若不可思議!佛言:如所言——般若不從心生,不從色受想行識生,乃至不從十八不共法生。思議是心之行;般若既不從心生,亦不從五眾乃至佛德生,則思議之具於它無所施——不可思議不是讚辭之極,是實相之述。

六一、論③釋帝釋更問之由——礙法微妙、鈍根不覺。 論主設問:若與無礙相違是名為礙,帝釋何以更問礙?答:菩薩礙法微妙,入諸善法和合,利根者所覺,鈍根者不覺;以難解故,於佛前更問。礙若現於惡法中,人人能識;正因它混在善法裡,與善行和合難分,才須特為拈出——帝釋之問,問在眾人不見處。

六二、取心相之釋——食雖香美過噉則病。 論釋取心相:菩薩分別慳心施心,捨慳心、取施心,是名取心相;知布施物貴賤,知修集布施能一切與——是檀波羅蜜乃至隨喜福德取相諸善法,雖為是妙,內著我、外著法,墮礙法中;譬如食雖香美,過噉則病。捨慳取施本是正行,病在取捨之際心存能所:內有能施之我、外有所施之法。喻取食病:食非毒也,噉之過度則成病;善法非礙也,取相行之則成礙。

六三、畢竟空故不可得迴向。 論引須菩提自說因緣:「色等諸法相畢竟空故,不可得迴向無上道。」迴向所以不得憑相,正因相畢竟空:以空相迴向,如捉影而投之遠方,終無所至;不取相之迴向,方與無上道的無相之體相應。

六四、無礙相——實法者滅諸憶想分別、得二種利。 論釋無礙相:菩薩若欲教他無上道,應以實法示教利喜;實法者,所謂滅諸憶想分別,故說行檀時不分別我與等。若能如是教化,得二種利:一者自無錯謬,二者亦如佛所得法以化他人。如是等與無量礙相相違,是名無礙相。實法不是另一套法,即是諸行之中憶想分別滅處;以此教人,教者受者同離礙網。

六五、微細礙相佛自說之由——須菩提力所不及。 論主設問:佛已讚須菩提說無礙相,今何以復更自說微細礙相?答:佛就須菩提力中讚歎——汝是捨眾生人,而能說菩薩礙相;微細礙相,須菩提力所不及,是故佛自說。讚與自說不相妨:就其力之所及而讚其盡善,就其力所未及而自補其微——亦見微細礙相之細,非佛智不能盡照。

六六、微細礙相之釋——無相相是般若、雜毒果報不得無上道。 論釋微細礙:礙相微細故汝一心好聽——菩薩用取相心念諸佛等,皆是礙;無相相是般若波羅蜜,佛從般若中出,亦是無相相;諸善根著心取相迴向,是世間果報,有盡、雜毒故,不能得無上道。念佛而取相,所念已非佛之實——佛是無相相,取相則失其所念;善根著相迴向,果報墮在世間,有盡而雜毒。毒謂取相之執滲入善中:果雖善而不純,故不任運至於無盡的無上道。

六七、麁礙與微細礙之辨——念佛三昧中之礙。 論主設問:上說麁礙言取相,今微細礙中亦言取相,有何差別?答:上說我是與者、彼是受者,如是等;今但說取相。復次,今說諸菩薩念佛三昧故微細相——微細心人中礙,是故名微細礙。麁礙帶我人之相,其執顯然;微細礙只是一念取相,且現於念佛三昧這樣的微細心行之中——心愈細,礙愈隱,故別立微細之名。

六八、讚甚深與佛答——般若遠一切法故微細相不得入。 論釋須菩提之讚:知佛所說深妙非己所及,故讚言甚深。佛答一切法常遠離相故——佛說是般若遠一切法;遠一切法故,微細相不得入般若中。此答直承微細礙而來:礙相再細,亦是相;般若遠一切法,細相亦無隙可入——深之實義,是無隙。

六九、作禮之念與佛答——十方沙佛無能得者。 論釋作禮一段:須菩提歡喜言我當為般若作禮,意謂我得解是般若甚深相故發心,我應作禮。佛言:般若無起無作故,十方如恒河沙佛無能得者,汝聲聞人云何言得?連十方沙數之佛於般若尚無能得——得須有起作之相,般若無起無作,故無得者可立;遮須菩提之得,非抑聲聞,是明般若體上本無得義。

七十、諸法一性無二——畢竟空不應著不應取相。 須菩提言一切法皆無知無得;佛言諸法一性無二。論釋:一性所謂畢竟空;無二者,無畢竟不畢竟;一法性即是無性。畢竟空不應著、不應取相——所以者何?從因緣和合生故。此釋補足經文一性無性之義:畢竟空亦不得執為畢竟——執畢竟則與不畢竟成二;空解從因緣生,生法無可著,故於畢竟空亦不著。

七一、須菩提二念——以為得而佛謂不得。 論述須菩提之領解:念言若無性即是性,以不起不作故後世苦不相續;能如是知般若,一切諸礙皆遠離;若遠離諸礙,則自在得無上道。聞佛說已復念:我以為得,佛謂不得;是般若難解難知。前念是正解——無性即性、苦不相續、離礙自在;後念是被勘——自以為得處,佛言無得。二念之間,正是難解之難:解處即是得想生處,得想生處即是所遮處。

七二、非獨汝難——般若出過六種知。 論釋佛答:非獨汝難,一切眾生無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者——耳鼻舌身所不知,意所不識不得;是般若出過六種知,故言難解。六種知是眾生知法之全部官能;般若非其境界,故人人於此同難——難不因根鈍,因般若超出知之為知的整個格局。

七三、智力窮極故言不可思議。 論釋不可思議之歎:須菩提入深般若中,智力窮極,故言不可思議。此歎非泛讚:是入到智力盡頭處的實供——思議之力用至無可用處,方知有思議所不及者在。

七四、無生相故——非心生非五眾生。 論釋佛答:是般若非心生、非五眾生,乃至不從十八不共法生,無生相故。般若若從心生,即是心之所出、有生之法;有生則有滅,何足為畢竟淨之體?無生相故,一切能生之位——從心到佛德——皆非其父母。

七五、略說廣說之辨——猛風除雲喻。 論末設問:若說不從心生,何以復說五眾?五眾中識眾即是心。答:先說心是略說,後說五眾等是廣說。五眾乃至十八不共法可與般若作因緣,不能生般若;譬如猛風除雲,能令日月出現,而不能作日月。此喻收束全品:修行諸法——五眾之身、道品之行、佛德之嚴——皆如猛風,能除遮蔽之雲,令般若之日月現前;然日月本自在天,非風所造。般若畢竟清淨、本自現成,諸行為之除障而不為之作體——歎淨一品之淨,至此歸於本有。

不要讀錯

不要把十五番的「畢竟淨故」讀成一句敷衍的套語。佛於十五問同答此句,不是無別可答,而是明示:甚深、明、不相續、無垢、無得著、無生、不生三界、無知、淨淨、無益無損、無所受——這許多面目同出一源,源即畢竟清淨;別答是隨問開門,總答是門門同歸。論主釋畢竟空即是畢竟清淨、以人畏空故言清淨,正是此意:讀十五番,當於重複處見其不重複——每一番是畢竟空的一個別門,而非十五種淨各自為政。

不要把「般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損」讀成般若無用、修行徒勞。論主明說此語是舍利弗欲斷諸菩薩對般若之貪著而發;其義如虛空——不得言空有所作,亦不得言空無所益,萬物因空得成而空無所加;檀波羅蜜因般若有所作,正見其功。無益無損遮的是把般若當作能於果體有所增益的造作之具,不是撥其導成之用。同理,末段猛風除雲之喻——諸行不能生般若,非謂諸行可廢:無風則雲不除,日月終不現前。

不要把「我淨故色淨」的我,讀成實有一個清淨之我。論主釋之甚明:我從和合因緣假名生,於無我中有我顛倒,故說我虛妄無所有;我淨即是我畢竟無所有不可得,五眾亦如是。從我說起,只因解我空易、解法空難,以易解喻難解——是借人所易信之無我,引入所難信之法空;若於此立一淨我,恰與所教相反。又「無所有」與「自相空」兩辭勿混:有為法就其虛妄執著言無所有,無為法就其無生滅住異言自相空,辭各稱法而空義無二。

不要把微細礙相之教,讀成不可念佛、不可迴向善根。佛所遮的二字分明——「取相」:取相念諸佛是礙,非念諸佛是礙;著心取相迴向墮世間果報,非迴向自體是過。佛自身即從般若中出、是無相相;離相而念,所念方是佛之實。此教愈峻,愈見其護行門之切:正行至於念佛三昧之細,猶有一念取相可勘——非欲人廢行,欲人行而無執。連須菩提我當禮般若之敬、我以為得之解,佛皆隨手勘破,即是此意的層層示範。

修行作用

本品給用功人的第一件受用,是「畢竟淨」三字的安心。十五番所歎,從五眾到種智無一法不淨,而其淨不由造作——實相常淨,非佛所作,有佛無佛常住不壞;煩惱百八不能遮覆污染。用功人常覺自身垢重、淨境遙遠;本品教人先信得及:淨不是修出來的新物,是本自清淨被心緣所覆。美食同毒器之喻可作日用觀法——境非咎,心緣之染為咎;用功不在別造一淨,在歇其能染之緣。

第二件受用,在「我淨故色淨」的觀門次第。論主點明此是以易解喻難解:先於自我上尋覓——我在何處?從和合因緣假名生,求之了不可得——此步人人可下手;我空信得及,再以同一眼光觀色受想行識、觀六度道品乃至佛道,見其同一無所有、自相空。由我空入法空,是本品給的現成階梯;日用中我執起處,即是此觀用武之地。

第三件受用,是行門中勘「取相」的一面鏡子。經③把礙法說到最細:布施時分別我施彼受是礙,行善法取善法相是礙,乃至念佛取相、善根取相迴向皆是礙。用功人當以此自照:所礙者從來不是惡法,是善行中的著心——捨慳取施之際、誦經念佛之時、迴向發願之頃,有無一個能行之我、所行之法、可取之相潛在其中?食雖香美、過噉則病之喻當常記取:行門之病,多不在不行,在行之而執。

第四件受用,是難解處的老實。佛言般若無見者無聞者無知者無識者無得者,出過六種知;又言非獨汝難,一切眾生皆難。用功人於般若義中自覺有省處,正好記取須菩提的樣子——我以為得,佛謂不得。解處慎勿即安:以為得時,正是取相微細現行時。然亦不必因難而退:諸行如猛風除雲,日月本在——但盡除障之功,勿計生月之效,功深障薄,本淨自現。

承衍

本品的骨幹,是由「淨」之一字貫串的三重問答:先是舍利弗十五番歎淨——甚深、明、不相續、無垢、無得無著、無生、不生三界、無知、淨淨、無益無損、無所受——佛皆以畢竟淨故總答而隨問別答;論主以智淨緣淨相待、實相離智離緣本自清淨立其地基,以清淨異名、乃至淨體亦不著、諸佛亦不著申其畢竟之義,以夢幻虛空喻收無益無損之疑。次是須菩提我淨故色淨乃至十八不共法淨的問答——無所有與自相空分稱有為無為,無相無念遮究極之著,二法清淨與不二法清淨判名字淨與真淨,我無邊歸眾生空無始空,畢竟空即是畢竟清淨而以人畏空故言淨,能如是知是名般若而印以知道種——歸到方便力故無諸憶想分別、十三空破諸法盡無所礙。末是帝釋問礙法——取心相迴向是礙、以實相示教利喜是無礙,佛自說微細礙相——取相念諸佛皆是礙相,而以一切法常離、一性無性、無見聞知識得者、不從心生,答般若甚深、難知難解、不可思議之歎;論主以食美過噉、猛風除雲二喻,把礙之因與淨之本說到極處。

本品與前後諸品的義脈,最可見者有三線。其一,前品信毀對舉,信般若者得如所說果報;本品開場即是信者之極致——舍利弗發希有歡喜心而歎淨,帝釋、須菩提層層承之,是由信門轉入淨門。其二,前品照明品以畢竟淨故能照一切法立般若之明;本品第二番淨明及論釋破戲論無明、與智慧光明,正是同一義脈的深化——彼就照用歎般若,此就淨體歎清淨。其三,本品末後取相是礙、無相相是般若之教,把此前諸品累說的無所得義推入行門最細處——念佛迴向亦不許取相——而諸法一性無性、般若不從一切法生之答,為後品續說無作實相之義預留其地。讀者可合前後諸品觀之,以見般若由讚德、勘辨而入淨體、辨礙相的一貫之脈(其品目相承與傳本品名之考,詳考據層)。

Praise of Purity: Why Purity Is Very Deep and Receives the One General Answer ‘Because It Is Ultimately Pure’ in Fifteen Rounds; Why the Purity of Wisdom and the Purity of the Object Depend on Each Other while the Real Mark Is of Itself Pure from the Beginning; Why ‘Because I Am Pure, Form Is Pure’ Uses What Is Easily Understood as a Simile for What Is Hard to Understand; Why Being without Anything Existent and the Emptiness of Specific Marks Are Spoken of Separately; How the Two Purities Differ from True Purity; Why Grasping at the Mark of the Mind Is Obstruction and Why Grasping Marks in Recollecting the Buddhas Is Subtle Obstruction; and Why Prajñā Is Hard to Know, Hard to Understand, and Inconceivable

What Is Being Asked

This chapter’s name is 「歎淨品」 tr. "Praise of Purity," taken from Śāriputra’s first cry of praise at the head of the chapter—‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep!’ The previous chapter set faith and disparagement side by side, making clear the merit of having faith in prajñā and the offence of slandering prajñā; this chapter enters along the road of that faith, and all that the whole chapter praises, asks, and examines is only the one character 「淨」 tr. "purity." The opening is Śāriputra’s unbroken series of fifteen rounds of praise and question: purity is very deep, purity is bright, purity is not continuous, purity is without stain, purity is without attainment and without attachment, purity is without arising, it does not arise in the desire realm, it does not arise in the form realm, it does not arise in the formless realm, purity is without knowing, form’s being without knowing is purity that is pure, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness being without knowing is purity that is pure, all dharmas being pure is purity that is pure, prajñā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā (omniscience), prajñā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas—and in every round the Buddha first answers in general with the same one sentence, 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure," and then adds a particular answer according to what was asked. That the same general answer is repeated fifteen times is precisely the teaching of this chapter: the reason purity has so many faces is that at root it is only one ultimate purity.

The second layer is the question-and-answer of 「我淨故」 tr. "because I am pure," which Subhūti takes over: because I am pure, form is pure; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure; the six perfections are pure; the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure; the fruit of the srota-āpanna up to the path of the Buddha is pure; omniscience is pure; because of the two purities there is no attainment and no attachment; because I am boundless, form and the rest are pure; to be able to know thus is called prajñā—the Buddha still answers in general with ultimate purity, while his particular answers set up, one after another, the meanings of being without anything existent, the emptiness of specific marks, the signless and the thoughtless, without stain and without purity, ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness, and knowing the seeds of the path; at the end it returns to this, that one who practises prajñā, by the power of skilful means, has none of the recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and the thirteen emptinesses break all dharmas completely and there is nothing that obstructs. The third layer turns to Śakra’s question: what are the obstructing dharmas of one who seeks the bodhisattva path? Subhūti answers with grasping at the mark of the mind and dedicating; the Buddha goes one level further and himself tells of the subtle marks of obstruction—to grasp marks in recollecting the buddhas is also obstruction; from this are drawn out the five layers of praise and question: prajñā is very deep, it should be worshipped yet there is no one who can attain it, all dharmas are of one nature and without nature, it is hard to know and hard to understand, it is inconceivable. The treatise-author explains these three layers passage by passage, and at the end gathers them in with the simile of the fierce wind that removes the clouds: dharmas can serve as causes and conditions for prajñā, but cannot give birth to prajñā. These three layers are exactly what the sūtra and treatise of this chapter must account for passage by passage.

Passage by Passage

1. Purity is very deep—because it is ultimately pure. At the head of the chapter Śāriputra says to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep!’ The Buddha answers: 「畢竟淨故。」 tr. "Because it is ultimately pure." Śāriputra asks further by the purity of what dharma it is very deep, and the Buddha answers: because form is pure, because feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eight limbs of the noble path, the Buddha’s ten powers up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the bodhisattva, the Buddha, omniscience and omniscience of all kinds are pure, this purity is very deep. The first round at once sets up the pattern of the whole chapter: the purity that is praised is not a virtue possessed by some one dharma alone, but, from the five aggregates all the way to omniscience of all kinds, from the realm of ordinary people all the way to the realm of the Buddha, all are pure together as one body; the reason purity is deep is precisely that not one dharma lies outside this purity.

2. Purity is bright—because prajñā and so on up to dānapāramitā are pure. The second round praises 「淨明」 tr. "purity is bright." The Buddha answers in particular: because prajñāpāramitā is pure, this is purity is bright, and so on up to because dānapāramitā is pure, because the four foundations of mindfulness up to omniscience are pure, this is purity is bright. Brightness is the function of illuminating: the name of the previous chapter, "Illumination," already made clear that prajñā can illuminate all dharmas; here brightness is returned to purity—the brightness of the six perfections and the limbs of the path is in every case the brightness of purity, and it is not that there is some other kind of light apart from purity.

3. Purity is not continuous—because there is no going and no continuity. The third round praises 「淨不相續」 tr. "purity is not continuous." The Buddha answers in particular: because form does not go and is not continuous, and so on up to because omniscience of all kinds does not go and is not continuous. Continuity is the mark of birth and death: the prior dharma ceases, the later dharma arises, shifting and flowing thought after thought. Within purity, form and the other dharmas neither go nor continue—not that their flow is cut off and annihilated, but that the mark of flowing on is seen to be originally unfindable, and so within purity no continuity can be set up.

4. Purity is without stain—because its nature is ever pure. The fourth round praises 「淨無垢」 tr. "purity is without stain." The Buddha answers in particular: because the nature of form is ever pure, and so on up to because the nature of omniscience of all kinds is ever pure. This answer is most worth savouring: being without stain does not mean that the stain departs and then there is purity, but that the nature is originally ever pure—stain has never truly defiled its nature. The treatise’s explanation below, that the hundred and eight afflictions cannot cover and defile it, extends precisely this meaning.

5. Purity is without attainment and without attachment—because there is no attainment and no attachment. The fifth round praises 「淨無得無著」 tr. "purity is without attainment and without attachment." The Buddha answers in particular: because form is without attainment and without attachment, and so on up to because omniscience of all kinds is without attainment and without attachment. Attainment and attachment are two ways the mind clutches at dharmas: to seek and obtain is attainment, to hold on and guard is attachment. Within purity each dharma is in itself without the mark of attainment or attachment, and so the mind that takes it as object also has nothing it attains and nothing it is attached to.

6. Purity is without arising—because there is no arising. The sixth round praises 「淨無生」 tr. "purity is without arising." The Buddha answers in particular: because form is without arising, and so on up to because omniscience of all kinds is without arising. Non-arising is the most thoroughgoing phrase of all the rounds: ‘not continuous’ still denies with reference to the flowing on, while ‘non-arising’ points directly to all dharmas never having arisen from the beginning. The treatise’s explanation below, that because one does not grasp at marks one does not give rise to or make the three kinds of karma, brings non-arising down to karma’s not arising; it is the footnote to this round.

7. It does not arise in the desire realm—because the nature of the desire realm is unfindable. The seventh round praises 「淨不生欲界中」 tr. "purity does not arise in the desire realm." The Buddha answers in particular: because the nature of the desire realm is unfindable. The three realms are the map of birth and death; to say that purity does not arise in the desire realm does not mean that purity avoids the desire realm, but that the self-nature of the desire realm, when sought, is unfindable, and there is not one real realm in which it could arise.

8. It does not arise in the form realm—because the nature of the form realm is unfindable. The eighth round praises the form realm in the same pattern. The realm of the dhyāna absorptions of the form realm surpasses the desire realm, yet its nature is likewise unfindable; purity arises in nothing even in the superior realm, and what this guards against is the subtle attachment of abandoning the desire realm and craving the form realm.

9. It does not arise in the formless realm—because the nature of the formless realm is unfindable. The ninth round praises the formless realm. The formless realm is the summit of the three existences, the subtlest and deepest realm; its nature too is unfindable, and so purity does not arise in it either. Read the three rounds together, and they see through the three realms one by one from the coarse to the subtle: purity settles itself in no layer of the three realms, because not one layer of the three realms has a real nature in which to settle.

10. Purity is without knowing—because dharmas are dull. The tenth round praises 「淨無知」 tr. "purity is without knowing." The Buddha answers in particular: 「諸法鈍故,是淨無知。」 tr. "Because dharmas are dull, purity is without knowing." Dullness means without knowing and without awareness: dharmas in themselves are dark and without knowing, unable to know themselves and unable to know others. To say that purity is without knowing is to deny the imagining that ‘purity is a kind of brightness that can know’—purity is not a substance that knows, and dharmas are not realities that are known.

11. Form’s being without knowing is purity that is pure—because the self-nature of form is empty. The eleventh round turns one layer deeper: form’s being without knowing is the purity of purity. The Buddha answers in particular: because the self-nature of form is empty. The previous round spoke in general of dharmas being dull; this round comes down to form and adds one character, 「淨」 tr. "pure"—pure and pure again: not only is form without knowing, but its being without knowing comes precisely from the emptiness of its self-nature; because it is empty it is without knowing, and because it is without knowing, purity is added to purity.

12. Feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness being without knowing is purity that is pure—because their self-nature is empty. The twelfth round extends it in the same pattern with feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness: the four aggregates’ being without knowing is purity that is pure, because their self-nature is empty. Form and mind are raised together, and the five aggregates are gathered in entirely—being without knowing is not so of form alone; mental dharmas are so as well; the self-nature of the mind that can know is also empty, and so the mind’s being without knowing is also purity that is pure.

13. Because all dharmas are pure, this is purity that is pure—because they are unfindable. The thirteenth round gathers in the whole: because all dharmas are pure, this is purity that is pure; the Buddha answers in particular: because all dharmas are unfindable. The previous two rounds spoke separately with reference to the five aggregates; this round speaks in general with reference to all dharmas; the one word ‘unfindable’ gathers in the meaning of the emptiness of self-nature—dharmas are unfindable, and so purity too has no mark of purity to be found; this is called purity that is pure.

14. Prajñā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā—because dharmas have the mark of ever abiding. The fourteenth round turns out a startling phrase: prajñāpāramitā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā. The Buddha answers in particular: because dharmas have the mark of ever abiding. Prajñā is the cause that can lead toward, and sarvajñā is the fruit that is led toward; that the cause should after all neither benefit nor harm the fruit—this is because dharmas have the mark of ever abiding, the substance of the fruit is originally complete, and it is not increased by the cause; what this phrase denies is the idea of treating prajñā as a tool that can fabricate the fruit of buddhahood. The treatise’s explanation extends it with the similes of the dream, the illusion, and space; see the passage below.

15. Prajñā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas—because the nature of dharmas does not move. The fifteenth round brings Sūtra Section One to a close: prajñāpāramitā is pure, and receives nothing among dharmas. The Buddha answers in particular: because the nature of dharmas does not move. Receiving is taking in and clutching at objects; the purity of prajñā does not receive the slightest thing from dharmas, because what it enters is the unmoving nature of dharmas. With this the fifteen rounds are complete: from the depth and brightness of purity, to no continuity, no stain, no attainment or attachment, no arising, to not arising in the three realms, being without knowing, purity that is pure, and at last to neither benefiting nor harming and receiving nothing—layer upon layer of denial and dispelling that reveal only one ultimate purity.

16. The treatise explains the two kinds of purity—the purity of wisdom and the purity of the dharmas taken as object, dependent on each other like firewood and fire. In explaining 「是淨甚深」 tr. "this purity is very deep," the treatise-author first sets up a distinction: purity is of two kinds, first the purity of wisdom, second the purity of the dharmas taken as object. The two depend on each other—apart from the purity of wisdom there is no purity of the object, and apart from the purity of the object there is no purity of wisdom; because all mind and mental-factor dharmas are born from objects, and without an object wisdom does not arise, as when there is no firewood, fire has nothing to burn; and only when there is wisdom does one know the purity of the object, while without wisdom one does not know it. That the purity of wisdom and the purity of the object depend on each other is the ordinary way of the world. This passage first sets up, with reference to worldly truth, the mutual dependence of the knower and the known, laying the ground for the next passage to turn over into the real mark.

17. Apart from wisdom and apart from the object, the real mark is of itself pure from the beginning—the simile of fine food in the same vessel with poison. The treatise-author at once turns up one layer higher: apart from wisdom and apart from the object, the real mark of all dharmas is of itself pure from the beginning. When it is taken as object by mind and mental-factor dharmas, it is defiled and not pure—as when a hundred kinds of fine food are put in the same vessel with poison, they cannot be eaten. The real mark of all dharmas is ever pure; it is not made by the Buddha, and not made by bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, śrāvakas, or ordinary people; whether there is a buddha or no buddha, it ever abides and is not destroyed. Only when it falls among inverted, false, and deceiving dharmas and their results is it defiled and impure. This passage is the foundation of the meaning of the whole chapter: purity is not established by the knower and the known, but lies precisely before the knower and the known; the mind’s taking as object is the defilement, and not taking as object is the original purity—the fine food is originally fine, and the poisoned vessel makes it inedible; the fault is not the food’s.

18. The various names of purity—suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and so on up to ultimate emptiness. The treatise-author lists other names of purity: it is called suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality; or it is called prajñāpāramitā; or it is called the path; or it is called neither arising nor ceasing, emptiness, the signless, non-action, without knowing and without attainment; or it is called ultimate emptiness and so on—immeasurable and boundless names. One dharma, many names; the names differ and the substance is one. Knowing this, one sees that the various words of praise in the fifteen rounds above all praise the same real mark through different gates, and are not fifteen kinds of purity.

19. Why Śāriputra aroused a mind of rare wonder—slander incurs great offence, faith obtains great fruit. The treatise-author accounts for how the first round came about: Śāriputra contemplated that the mark of prajñā cannot be seen, cannot be heard, cannot be spoken, and cannot be broken or destroyed, and yet one who slanders it incurs immeasurable offence, while one who receives it in faith and practises it rightly obtains the unsurpassed result—at this he aroused a mind of rare wonder and joy and praised purity as very deep. That a dharma which cannot be seen or heard should yet have its offence and merit so plainly present is precisely where the rare wonder lies; this too follows closely on the meaning of faith and disparagement in the previous chapter.

20. The Buddha answers that it surpasses what you see—up to not being attached even to the substance of purity. The Buddha answers Śāriputra: what you see you take to be rare and wondrous, yet in the real mark it surpasses even what you see—among all dharmas it is ultimately pure and attached to nothing, and even to the substance of purity it is not attached; this is called ultimate purity. To be pure and not attached to purity is the right understanding of the word ‘ultimate’: if on top of purity one further set up a mark of purity to guard, it would not be ultimate.

21. The masters of purity, the buddhas, are not attached either—the worthy and noble end their suffering, and still there is no attachment to prajñā. The treatise-author extends it further: the masters of purity are the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, and the buddhas too are not attached to this purity; pure prajñā can bring the boundless suffering of all the worthy and noble to an end, and has this great benefit, and yet one is not attached to this prajñā either. Even the Buddha is not attached to purity, and not even the merit of rescue is relied upon; by immeasurable causes and conditions it is ultimately pure, and so purity is very deep. To confirm the ultimacy of purity by the Buddha’s non-attachment is the highest guarantee.

22. The root and branch, cause and result of form and the rest are pure. The treatise explains the particular answer: purity is very deep because form and the other dharmas are pure, since the root and branch, cause and result of form and the other dharmas are pure—as was said in the chapter above, it is because the bodhisattva cuts off by contemplative practice within form and the other dharmas that he obtains such purity. The four words root, branch, cause, and result carry purity everywhere: not only is the present moment of thought pure, but its root and its branch, its cause and its result—there is not one link that is not pure; contemplative practice cutting off delusion is the way in, and being originally pure is the reality.

23. Explaining ‘purity is bright’—it breaks the ignorance of idle discourse, gives the light of wisdom, gives nirvāṇa with remainder. The treatise explains the second round: this purity can break the ignorance of idle discourse within all dharmas and can give the light of the wisdom of ultimate emptiness, and so it is said that purity is bright; because one practises giving and the other wondrous dharmas of the bodhisattva, one obtains the brightness of purity; because it can give nirvāṇa with remainder, it is said that purity is bright. Brightness has three meanings: breaking the darkness is denial, giving light is illumination, giving nirvāṇa is the fruit—purity as brightness at once breaks, establishes, and realises.

24. Explaining ‘purity is not continuous’—it gives nirvāṇa without remainder; when life ends there is no going and no continuity. The treatise explains the third round: because it gives nirvāṇa without remainder, it is said that purity is not continuous—first, by the three samādhi of emptiness and the rest, one relinquishes all wholesome dharmas; afterwards, life comes naturally to its end, and the five aggregates of form and the rest do not go and are not continuous. The two nirvāṇas, with and without remainder, belong to two rounds: brightness is the illumination of the one with remainder, not being continuous is the stilling of the one without remainder; when life ends and the five aggregates do not continue, it is not that the dharmas are cut off and annihilated, but that the conditions are exhausted and the flow stills of itself.

25. Explaining ‘purity is without stain’—the hundred and eight afflictions cannot cover it. The treatise explains the fourth round: because the hundred and eight afflictions cannot cover and defile purity, it is said that purity is without stain. The afflictions number a hundred and eight, and their power to cover cannot be called light; yet because the nature is ever pure, what can cover can never defile—the covering is the guest, and purity is the host.

26. The two explanations of ‘without attainment and without attachment’—the sixteen minds and the bodhisattva position. The treatise gives two explanations of the fifth round: for one who practises the non-dual path of the real mark of all dharmas, from the acceptance of the dharma of suffering up to the fifteenth mind is called 「得」 tr. "attainment," and the sixteenth mind, attaining the fruit of the śramaṇa, is called 「著」 tr. "attachment"—attachment here means being attached and not falling back, another name for attainment; further, practising the six perfections up to giving rise to compliant acceptance is called 「得」 tr. "attainment," and being able to give rise to the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and enter the bodhisattva position is called 「著」 tr. "attachment." Within pure dharmas one uses the mind that has nothing to be attained, and these two things are absent, and so it is called without attainment and without attachment. Of these two explanations one refers to the śrāvaka path and one to the bodhisattva path: even such right attainment and right attachment as realising the fruit and entering the position are not set up within ultimate purity—not to belittle the fruit, but to deny attachment to the fruit.

27. Explaining non-arising—because one does not grasp at marks, karma does not arise; the nature of the three realms is unfindable. The treatise explains the sixth round and gathers in the three rounds of the three realms along with it: practising such a dharma, one knows that all dharmas are ultimately empty; because they are ultimately empty one does not grasp at marks; because one does not grasp at marks one does not give rise to or make the three kinds of karma; because one does not make karma, in the whole world there is no arising—the world is the three realms. For two causes and conditions there is no arising: first, because the three kinds of karma that produce birth do not arise; second, because the self-nature of the three realms is unfindable. Here the meaning of non-arising comes down to its most concrete point: birth and death come from karma, karma comes from grasping at marks, and grasping at marks comes from not knowing emptiness; know emptiness, and every link of the chain comes undone. The Buddha, speaking in general, says that causes and conditions are the emptiness of the self-nature of the three realms, and so says that the self-nature of the three realms, of form and the other dharmas, is unfindable.

28. Because their nature ever does not arise, they are ultimately pure—‘purity is without knowing’ is as said in the chapter above. The treatise explains the tenth round only by saying: this purity is without knowing because dharmas are dull, as was said in the chapter above; and it further concludes in general: the nature of all dharmas ever does not arise; because it does not arise it is unfindable; because it is unfindable it is ultimately pure. The three phrases form a chain—not arising, unfindable, ultimately pure—and gather the particular answers of the preceding rounds into a single line: every particular meaning flows out from the nature’s ever not arising.

29. Explaining ‘neither benefits nor harms’—cutting off the bodhisattvas’ craving and attachment; the similes of dream, illusion, and space. The treatise explains the fourteenth round by first making clear the intent of the question: Śāriputra has attained the śrāvaka’s pāramitā, and the Buddha is the omniscient one; because of the questions and answers between these two, the bodhisattvas in turn come to crave and be attached to prajñā; Śāriputra wishes to cut off their craving and attachment, and so says that although prajñā has such merits, because it is ultimately pure it neither benefits nor harms even sarvajñā. As in a dream or an illusion, though there is gain and loss, there is neither benefit nor harm; as space is ultimately pure and without anything existent, yet because of space things are accomplished and helped—one may not say that space does anything, nor may one say that space brings no benefit; dānapāramitā does something because of prajñā, and so it is said that there is neither benefit nor harm. The one simile of space covers both sides: the myriad things are accomplished because of space, and yet space does nothing; so too with prajñā toward sarvajñā—it is not without its merit, but its merit does not lie in adding anything.

30. Explaining ‘receives nothing’—extinguishing all contemplations and idle discourse, entering the mark of the nature of dharmas. The treatise explains the fifteenth round: prajñā contemplates all dharmas as having faults, as impure, as impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self, as neither arising nor ceasing and as neither not arising nor not ceasing, and so on; by all kinds of causes and conditions it praises the extinguishing of all contemplations and idle discourse and the cutting off of the path of language, and so it is said that prajñā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas; to extinguish contemplation and idle discourse and to cut off the path of language is precisely to enter the mark of the nature of dharmas, and so it is said that it is because the nature of dharmas does not move. Contemplation is the gate of entry, and extinguishing contemplation is arriving home: all contemplations were set up in the first place to break attachment, and when attachment is broken the contemplations too are not received—receiving nothing does not mean not contemplating; it means contemplating to the end and not abiding in contemplation.

31. The first round of Sūtra Section Two—because I am pure, form is pure; because I am without anything existent. In Sūtra Section Two the questioner turns to Subhūti, and the pattern of the sentence changes: it no longer asks about the purity of dharmas, but says 「我淨故色淨」 tr. "because I am pure, form is pure." The Buddha still answers that it is because it is ultimately pure; the particular answer is: because I am without anything existent, form is without anything existent, and is ultimately pure. Starting from the self is the key to all the rounds that follow: the self is the root of the attachment of beings; since the self is without anything existent, form too is without anything existent—the same ultimate purity.

32. Because I am pure, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure. The second round extends it in the same pattern with feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness: because I am pure, the four aggregates are pure; because I am without anything existent, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are without anything existent, and are ultimately pure. Among the five aggregates form is coarse and mind subtle; pressing on each in turn, one sees that the emptiness of the self and the emptiness of the five aggregates are the same being without anything existent, and not one aggregate stands alone outside it.

33. Because I am pure, the six perfections are pure, and the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure. The third round raises them all in one breath: because I am pure, dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, and dhyāna pāramitā are pure; because I am pure, prajñāpāramitā is pure; because I am pure, the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eight limbs of the noble path are pure, and the Buddha’s ten powers up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure. The Buddha’s particular answer is as before: because I am without anything existent, dānapāramitā is without anything existent and is pure, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas being pure because they are without anything existent. The dharmas of practice and the virtues of the fruit are gathered in together as one body—the six perfections are what practises, the limbs of the path are what is cultivated, the ten powers and the unshared dharmas are the Buddha’s virtues; the purity of the emptiness of the self runs through from beginning to end, and not one stage lies outside ultimate purity.

34. Because I am pure, the fruit of the srota-āpanna up to the path of the Buddha is pure—because of the emptiness of specific marks. The fourth round raises the four fruits, the path of the pratyekabuddha, and the path of the Buddha: because I am pure, the fruits and the paths are pure. The Buddha’s particular answer suddenly changes its wording: 「自相空故。」 tr. "Because of the emptiness of specific marks." He no longer says ‘without anything existent’ but says ‘the emptiness of specific marks’—for this one change of wording the treatise-author below sets up a special question and answer to extend the reason: the fruits and paths are unconditioned dharmas, and differ in the meaning they establish from the conditioned five aggregates and six perfections. Here the text is first recorded; its meaning is detailed in the passage of the treatise’s explanation.

35. Because I am pure, omniscience is pure—because it is signless and without thought. The fifth round raises omniscience: because I am pure, omniscience is pure. The Buddha answers in particular: because it is signless and without thought. Omniscience is the ultimate knowledge, and the particular answer too is the subtlest: being signless is not grasping at marks; being thoughtless is not thinking even of the signless—its meaning is detailed in the passage of the treatise’s explanation.

36. Because of the two purities there is no attainment and no attachment—because it is without stain and without purity. Subhūti continues: because of the two purities there is no attainment and no attachment. The Buddha answers with ultimate purity; the particular answer: because it is without stain and without purity. The two purities are the purity of the self and the purity of dharmas; this question joins into one sentence the purities spoken of separately one by one in the preceding rounds, and the Buddha’s answer directly denies the pairing of stain and purity—only being without stain and without purity is the reality of the two purities.

37. Because I am boundless, form and the rest are pure—because of ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness. Subhūti further says: because I am boundless, form is pure, and feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are pure. The Buddha answers in particular: because of ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness. Not only is the self without anything existent, but it has no boundary to be sought; because it is boundless, the Buddha answers with two emptinesses together—its meaning is detailed in the passage of the treatise’s explanation on the emptiness of beings and beginningless emptiness.

38. To be able to know thus is called prajñā—because he knows the seeds of the path. Subhūti sums up: if a bodhisattva can know thus, this is called the prajñāpāramitā of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva. The Buddha answers that it is because it is ultimately pure; the particular answer: 「知道種故。」 tr. "Because he knows the seeds of the path." To be able to know thus—to know the purity of the self and the purity of dharmas, being without anything existent, the emptiness of specific marks, being without stain and without purity—is precisely prajñā; yet the Buddha does not seal it with ultimate emptiness, but seals it with knowing the seeds of the path; the deep meaning in this the treatise-author below brings out especially.

39. The thought that form does not know form—he forms this thought by the power of skilful means. Subhūti goes on to say: if a bodhisattva practises prajñā by the power of skilful means, he forms this thought: form does not know form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness do not know consciousness, past dharmas do not know past dharmas, future dharmas do not know future dharmas, present dharmas do not know present dharmas. That dharma does not know dharma brings the meaning of being without anything existent down to the relation between dharma and dharma: not only is the self unfindable, but between dharma and dharma there is also no real relation of one that knows and one that is known.

40. The Buddha answers that by the power of skilful means he does not form this thought—because of the thirteen emptinesses there is none of the recollection, imagining, and discrimination. The Buddha’s answer speaks from the side of not forming: a bodhisattva who practises prajñā by the power of skilful means does not form this thought—I give to that person, I keep the precepts, I cultivate patience, I am vigorous, I enter meditation, I cultivate wisdom, I obtain merit, I shall enter the bodhisattva’s Dharma-position, I shall purify buddha-worlds, bring beings to maturity, and attain omniscience of all kinds. There is none of the recollection, imagining, and discrimination, because of inner emptiness, outer emptiness, inner-and-outer emptiness, the emptiness of emptiness, great emptiness, the emptiness of the highest meaning, the emptiness of the conditioned, the emptiness of the unconditioned, beginningless emptiness, the emptiness of dispersal, the emptiness of nature, the emptiness of all dharmas, and the emptiness of specific marks. This is called the bodhisattva’s practising prajñā; by the power of skilful means there is nothing that obstructs. From the giving at the first arousing of the mind all the way to the omniscience of all kinds at becoming a buddha, every thought of ‘how I …’ along the way is dispelled; the thirteen emptinesses are the tools of dispelling, and there being nothing that obstructs is the effect of dispelling completely.

41. Treatise Section Two explains the Buddha’s bearing witness—what is easily understood as a simile for what is hard to understand. The treatise-author first makes clear the pattern: the Buddha at first commanded Subhūti to speak prajñā, and for what he says one should not seek its causes and conditions; only for what others say should causes and conditions be sought. When Śāriputra asked about the mark of purity, the Buddha bore witness; now when Subhūti speaks of the mark of purity, the Buddha likewise bears witness for him. Explaining 「我淨故五眾淨」 tr. "because I am pure, the five aggregates are pure": just as the self is ultimately without anything existent and unfindable, so too are the five aggregates; ultimate emptiness is precisely the purity of the self and the purity of the five aggregates. To understand the emptiness of the self is easy, to understand the emptiness of the five aggregates is hard, and so what is easily understood is used as a simile for what is hard to understand. This passage points out the intent behind the sentence pattern of Sūtra Section Two: people still easily believe in the emptiness of the self—that searching for the self one finds it wholly unfindable is a realm commonly granted; toward the five aggregates, however, they hold them to be really existent. Starting from the purity of the self is borrowing the place of easy faith to lead into the place of hard faith. The six perfections up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, and the fruits and paths, are also thus: because I am pure, these dharmas too are pure.

42. Distinguishing being without anything existent from the emptiness of specific marks—spoken of separately for the conditioned and the unconditioned. The treatise-author raises a question: above it was said that because I am without anything existent, form up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are also without anything existent; why now say that the fruit of the srota-āpanna up to the path of the Buddha is the emptiness of specific marks? The answer: the self is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions, and in what is without self there is the inversion of a self, and so it is said that the self is false and without anything existent; the five aggregates are without anything existent because they are the causes and conditions of places of attachment; dāna and the other dharmas, though wholesome, are conditioned, made dharmas and are what bodhisattvas are attached to, and so it is said that they are without anything existent. The fruit of the srota-āpanna and the rest are unconditioned dharmas, and unconditioned dharmas are the emptiness of specific marks—because they have no arising and no ceasing, no abiding and no change—and so it is not said that they are without anything existent, but only said that they are the emptiness of specific marks. The distinction between the two words stands at the boundary of the conditioned and the unconditioned: conditioned dharmas are the realm held by inversion, and so, with reference to their falseness, it is said they are without anything existent; unconditioned dharmas originally have no arising, ceasing, abiding, or change, and so, with reference to their original mark, it is said they are the emptiness of specific marks. The words differ and the emptiness is the same; each fits its dharma.

43. Because wrong practice is much, without anything existent; because there is no wrong practice, the emptiness of specific marks. The treatise-author extends it again with a second meaning: because within conditioned dharmas wrong practice is much, it is said they are without anything existent; because within unconditioned dharmas there is no arising and no ceasing and no wrong practice, it is said they are the emptiness of specific marks. Wrong practice means what is practised by inverted clutching at objects: upon the conditioned realm wrong practice is rife, and so ‘without anything existent’ must be used to snatch away what it holds; upon unconditioned dharmas there is no wrong practice to snatch away, and simply showing the emptiness of specific marks is enough.

44. Explaining ‘signless and without thought’—not thinking even of the signless samādhi. The treatise explains the round of omniscience: because I am pure, omniscience of all kinds is pure; it is because bodhisattvas are deeply attached that ‘signless and without thought’ is said. Signless is the signless samādhi; thoughtless means not thinking even of the signless samādhi. Bodhisattvas are most easily deeply attached to the ultimate knowledge, and so it is denied most subtly: entering the signless samādhi is still having something to rely on; only not thinking even of this samādhi is the reality of the purity of knowledge.

45. Purity by way of dual dharmas and purity by way of non-dual dharmas—purity in name and true purity. The treatise explains the round of the two purities: Subhūti knew that prajñā is truly pure, and so said to the Buddha that because of the two purities there is no attainment and no attachment. Purity is of two kinds: first, purity by way of dual dharmas; second, purity by way of non-dual dharmas. Purity by way of dual dharmas is purity in name; purity by way of non-dual dharmas is true purity. The Buddha speaks of the mark of all dharmas as ultimately empty; here he speaks of the causes and conditions, namely that all dharmas are without stain and without purity—only within the two purities is there discrimination of this as stain and that as purity. This passage sets up the most essential judgement of this chapter: any purity established in dependence on stain is purity in name; only when stain and purity in their pairing are both dispelled is there true purity. If the purity of the fifteen rounds above is understood as a paired opposite, it falls into purity in name.

46. ‘I am boundless’ is the emptiness of beings—because people fear emptiness, it is called purity. The treatise explains the round of ‘I am boundless’: as the self is empty, and because it is empty it is boundless, so too are the five aggregates. It further raises a question: it is always said to be ultimately pure; why now say ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness? The answer: ultimate emptiness is precisely ultimate purity; because people fear emptiness, it is called purity. Here it speaks of the self as boundless; the self is beings, and this is the emptiness of beings; why? Because of beginningless emptiness. This passage lays bare the card held under the wording of the whole chapter: purity and emptiness are one meaning with two names—speak of emptiness and people fear it, speak of purity and people draw near to it; the fifteen rounds of praising purity are in reality fifteen rounds of praising ultimate emptiness.

47. The emptiness of beings, the emptiness of dharmas, ultimate emptiness—this is called prajñā. The treatise explains the round of ‘being able to know thus’: to be able, by the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas, by the ultimate emptiness of all dharmas—this is called prajñāpāramitā; prajñā is precisely ultimate purity. Prajñā is not a wisdom outside emptiness: when the two emptinesses are thoroughly penetrated and ultimate emptiness is present, the very place where it is present is called prajñā—the knower and the known are not made into two pieces within ultimate emptiness.

48. Because he knows the seeds of the path—ultimate emptiness is spoken to break the attached mind; it is not a real emptiness. The treatise-author raises a question: the Buddha always answers with ultimate emptiness; why does he say that a bodhisattva’s being able to know thus is called the bodhisattva’s prajñā? The Buddha says it is because he knows the seeds of the path. Though the bodhisattva knows all dharmas to be ultimately empty, he wishes beings to attain this ultimate emptiness and to leave far behind the attached mind; ultimate emptiness is spoken only in order to break the attached mind; it is not a real emptiness. This is one of the eyes of the whole chapter: ultimate emptiness itself is not a real dharma either—it is a medicine, not a realm; the bodhisattva’s knowing does not stop at realising emptiness for himself, but further knows by what path and what gate to lead beings away from attachment, and so it is sealed with knowing the seeds of the path.

49. Prajñā has no fixed mark; it is spoken of with discrimination by the knowledge of the kinds of paths. The treatise explains the question of form not knowing form: the Buddha’s intent is that prajñā has no fixed mark, but because of the knowledge of the kinds of paths it is spoken of with discrimination, so that the bodhisattva practising prajñā has skilful means; though dharmas are ultimately empty, he likewise knows thus that form does not know the dharma of form, and so on. Contemplating all dharmas as ultimately empty, there remains only the wisdom that contemplates, and one should not make that too ultimately empty, in order to guide beings’ attached minds and let them enter ultimate emptiness. This passage continues from the one above: emptiness does not hinder speaking with discrimination, and speaking with discrimination does not destroy emptiness; the wisdom that contemplates is kept for a time and not dispelled, not in order to rely on oneself, but in order to guide others.

50. Outer contemplation and inner contemplation—not forming the thought ‘I give, he receives’. The treatise explains the Buddha’s answer: if a bodhisattva practising prajñā has skilful means, he can contemplate outer dharmas as ultimately empty, form as not knowing form, and so on; contemplating his own inner mind within, it is likewise; by the power of skilful means, when practising giving he does not form this thought: I give to him, he is the one who receives the gift. Outer dharmas and the inner mind are one and the same method of contemplation: contemplating outwardly, dharma does not know dharma; contemplating inwardly, the marks of giver and receiver do not arise—contemplation is not merely for understanding, but comes down directly on the mark of the mind at the time of practising giving.

51. Because they do not know each other there is nothing done—breaking the two things of the receiver and the thing given. The treatise explains form not knowing form and the rest: because all dharmas are empty they do not know each other; because they do not know each other there is nothing done; this breaks two things—namely the receiver and the thing given; now the breaking of the giver, and so on up to ‘I cultivate omniscience of all kinds’, is likewise. The one matter of giving has three wheels: the giver, the receiver, and the thing given; when dharma does not know dharma, the three wheels are broken all at once, and pushing on to the thought ‘I cultivate omniscience of all kinds’, that too is broken.

52. The thirteen emptinesses break all dharmas completely—this is called nothing that obstructs. The treatise concludes Sūtra Section Two: here it speaks of the causes and conditions—the bodhisattva practising prajñā, because of skilful means, has no such discrimination; because of inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of specific marks, these thirteen emptinesses break all dharmas completely, and the last five kinds of emptiness speak of the general mark; this is called the bodhisattva’s having nothing that obstructs. Having nothing that obstructs means that these emptinesses are not obstructed by anything among all dharmas. Each of the thirteen emptinesses has what it breaks, and when the breaking is complete not one dharma is an obstruction; obstruction is originally set up by attachment, and when attachment is exhausted dharma after dharma is unobstructed. Fascicle sixty-three ends here; fascicle sixty-four sets out the chapter title again, and Sūtra Section Three begins.

53. Śakra asks about obstructing dharmas—grasping at the mark of the mind and dedicating is obstruction. In Sūtra Section Three Śakra asks Subhūti: what are the obstructing dharmas of a good man who seeks the bodhisattva path? Subhūti answers: there are good men and good women seeking the bodhisattva path who grasp at the mark of the mind—grasp at the mark of the six perfections, the mark of inner emptiness up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eight limbs of the noble path, the mark of the Buddha’s ten powers up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the mark of the buddhas, the mark of planting roots of goodness with the buddhas—and, joining all this merit together, grasp its mark and dedicate it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; this is called obstructing dharmas; because of these dharmas one cannot practise prajñā without obstruction. Why? The mark of form cannot be dedicated, the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness cannot be dedicated, and so on up to the mark of omniscience cannot be dedicated. Not one of the things grasped is an evil dharma—the six perfections, the gates of emptiness, the limbs of the path, the virtues of the Buddha, the roots of goodness are all wondrous and good; the obstruction lies not in the dharmas grasped, but in the mind that grasps at marks. That marks cannot be dedicated is the reason: if dedication is set up on the strength of marks, what is dedicated falls into marks that have an end.

54. Showing, teaching, benefiting, and gladdening by the real mark—oneself without error, as the Buddha permits. Subhūti goes on to speak of the road without obstruction: if a bodhisattva shows, teaches, benefits, and gladdens others with anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he should show, teach, benefit, and gladden them with the real mark of all dharmas—when practising giving he should not discriminate ‘I give’, ‘I keep the precepts’, ‘I am patient’, ‘I am vigorous’, ‘I enter meditation’, ‘I cultivate wisdom’, ‘I practise inner emptiness’, and so on up to ‘I practise anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’. Showing, teaching, benefiting, and gladdening thus, he himself is without error, and he also shows, teaches, benefits, and gladdens by the dharma the Buddha permits, letting good men and good women leave far behind all obstructing dharmas. The way of teaching others is precisely the way of one’s own practice: teaching by the real mark, the teacher does not fall into the error of the mark of self, the receiver does not plant the cause of grasping at marks, and both benefits are accomplished together.

55. The Buddha himself tells of the subtle marks of obstruction—grasping marks in recollecting the buddhas is in every case a mark of obstruction. The Buddha praises Subhūti, ‘Excellent, excellent,’ and bids him listen further to the subtle marks of obstruction: there are good men and good women who arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and grasp marks in recollecting the buddhas—whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction; with regard to the buddhas, from the first arousing of intent up to the abiding of the Dharma, to grasp marks and recollect and dedicate all the roots of goodness in between—all are marks of obstruction; to grasp marks and dedicate the roots of goodness of the buddhas and their disciples and the roots of goodness of the remaining beings—all are marks of obstruction. Why? One should not grasp marks in recollecting the buddhas, nor should one grasp marks in thinking of the roots of goodness of the buddhas. This is the steepest passage of this chapter: recollecting the Buddha, thinking of the Buddha’s roots of goodness, dedicating roots of goodness to awakening, are the most correct gates of practice; yet once grasping at marks is involved, they are judged alike as obstruction. The better what is denied, the subtler its mark—grasping at marks within right practice could not be seen through unless the Buddha himself spoke of it.

56. Prajñā is very deep—because all dharmas are ever apart. Hearing this, Subhūti praises: prajñāpāramitā is very deep! The Buddha answers: 「一切法常離故。」 tr. "Because all dharmas are ever apart." Depth lies not in distance but in being apart: all dharmas are ever of themselves far apart—apart from marks, apart from names, apart from the place of attachment and grasping—and prajñā, in accord with the nature, illuminates this ever being apart, and so it is deep beyond fathoming.

57. I shall worship prajñā—because it is without origination and without action, there is no one who can attain it. Subhūti says: I shall worship prajñāpāramitā! The Buddha tells him: because prajñā is without origination and without action, there is no one who can attain it. The moment the mind of worship and reverence arises, the Buddha at once denies its knower and known: prajñā is without origination and without action, and is not an object before which one can make worship and from which one can obtain something; this denial does not refuse his reverence, but guards against grasping at marks within reverence—exactly of a piece with the teaching on the subtle marks of obstruction.

58. All dharmas are of one nature, not of two natures—absence of nature is precisely the nature. Subhūti says: all dharmas too are unfindable. The Buddha says: all dharmas are of one nature, not of two natures; this one nature of dharmas is also without nature; this absence of nature is precisely the nature, and this nature does not originate and does not act. If a bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are of one nature—namely without nature—without origination and without action, he leaves far behind all marks of obstruction. This passage is the summit of the meaning of Sūtra Section Three: the one nature is not some separate substance behind the myriad dharmas; the one nature is precisely absence of nature; and absence of nature is not annihilated non-existence either; absence of nature is precisely the nature. Knowing it at the place where there is no origination and no action, the marks of obstruction are of themselves far away.

59. Hard to know and hard to understand—no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer. Subhūti says to the Buddha: prajñā is hard to know and hard to understand! The Buddha says: it is as you say—prajñā has no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer. The fivefold ‘no’ closes at once every gate by which one might take prajñā as an object: seeing, hearing, knowing, cognising, and attaining are the whole of the passages by which mind and consciousness grasp dharmas; prajñā has no one who does any of these, and so its difficulty lies not in the difficulty of its meaning but in there being no road through.

60. Inconceivable—not born from the mind, and so on up to not born from the eighteen unshared dharmas. Subhūti further says: prajñā is inconceivable! The Buddha says: it is as you say—prajñā is not born from the mind, not born from form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to not born from the eighteen unshared dharmas. Conceiving is the activity of the mind; since prajñā is not born from the mind, nor born from the five aggregates up to the Buddha’s virtues, the tools of conceiving have nothing to be applied to in it—inconceivable is not the utmost word of praise, but a statement of the real mark.

61. Treatise Section Three explains why Śakra asks further—obstructing dharmas are subtle, and those of dull faculties do not perceive them. The treatise-author raises a question: if what runs contrary to non-obstruction is called obstruction, why does Śakra ask further about obstruction? The answer: the bodhisattva’s obstructing dharmas are subtle and enter into combination with wholesome dharmas; those of sharp faculties perceive them, those of dull faculties do not; because they are hard to understand, he asks further before the Buddha. If obstruction appeared within evil dharmas, everyone could recognise it; precisely because it is mixed in among wholesome dharmas and combined with good practice so as to be hard to tell apart, it must be specially picked out—Śakra’s question asks about what the many do not see.

62. The explanation of grasping at the mark of the mind—though food is fragrant and fine, eaten to excess it makes one sick. The treatise explains grasping at the mark of the mind: the bodhisattva discriminates the mind of stinginess from the mind of giving, abandons the mind of stinginess and grasps the mind of giving—this is called grasping at the mark of the mind; he knows the thing given as precious or cheap, and knows that by cultivating and accumulating giving he can give away everything—these, dānapāramitā up to the merit of rejoicing, wholesome dharmas grasped by their marks, though they are wondrous, are attached inwardly to the self and outwardly to dharmas, and fall among obstructing dharmas; as food, though fragrant and fine, makes one sick when eaten to excess. Abandoning stinginess and grasping giving is in itself right practice; the sickness lies in the mind, at the moment of grasping and abandoning, holding a knower and a known: inwardly there is a self that can give, outwardly there is a dharma that is given. The simile of eating and sickness: the food is not poison, but eaten to excess it becomes sickness; wholesome dharmas are not obstruction, but practised with grasping at marks they become obstruction.

63. Because they are ultimately empty, they cannot be dedicated. The treatise cites Subhūti’s own statement of the cause and condition: 「色等諸法相畢竟空故,不可得迴向無上道。」 tr. "Because the marks of form and the other dharmas are ultimately empty, they cannot be dedicated to the unsurpassed path." The reason dedication cannot rely on marks is precisely that marks are ultimately empty: to dedicate by empty marks is like catching a shadow and throwing it far away—in the end it arrives nowhere; only dedication that does not grasp at marks accords with the signless substance of the unsurpassed path.

64. The mark of non-obstruction—the real dharma is the extinguishing of all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and obtains two kinds of benefit. The treatise explains the mark of non-obstruction: if a bodhisattva wishes to teach others the unsurpassed path, he should show, teach, benefit, and gladden them with the real dharma; the real dharma is namely the extinguishing of all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and so it says that when practising giving one does not discriminate ‘I give’ and the like. If one can teach and transform in this way, one obtains two kinds of benefit: first, one is oneself without error; second, one also transforms others by the dharma as the Buddha obtained it. Such things run contrary to the immeasurable marks of obstruction; this is called the mark of non-obstruction. The real dharma is not some other set of dharmas; it is precisely the place within all practices where recollection, imagining, and discrimination are extinguished; teaching people by this, teacher and receiver alike leave the net of obstruction.

65. Why the Buddha himself tells of the subtle marks of obstruction—they are beyond the reach of Subhūti’s power. The treatise-author raises a question: the Buddha has already praised Subhūti for speaking of the mark of non-obstruction; why does he now further tell of the subtle marks of obstruction himself? The answer: the Buddha praises Subhūti within the measure of his power—you are one who has abandoned beings, and yet you can speak of the bodhisattva’s marks of obstruction; the subtle marks of obstruction are beyond the reach of Subhūti’s power, and therefore the Buddha tells of them himself. Praising and telling of it himself do not hinder each other: within what his power reaches, the Buddha praises him as thoroughly good; for what his power does not reach, the Buddha himself supplies the subtlety—and this also shows the subtlety of the subtle marks of obstruction, which nothing but the Buddha’s knowledge can illuminate completely.

66. The explanation of the subtle marks of obstruction—the mark of the signless is prajñā; results mixed with poison do not attain the unsurpassed path. The treatise explains subtle obstruction: because the marks of obstruction are subtle, listen well with one mind—for a bodhisattva to recollect the buddhas and the rest with a mind that grasps at marks is in every case obstruction; the mark of the signless is prajñāpāramitā, and the Buddha comes forth from prajñā and is likewise the mark of the signless; roots of goodness dedicated with an attached mind that grasps at marks are a worldly result, and because they are exhaustible and mixed with poison they cannot attain the unsurpassed path. To recollect the Buddha while grasping at marks is already not the reality of the Buddha recollected—the Buddha is the mark of the signless, and grasping at marks loses what is recollected; roots of goodness dedicated with attachment to marks have their results fall within the world, exhaustible and mixed with poison. Poison means the attachment of grasping at marks seeping into the good: though the result is good it is not pure, and so it cannot of its own course reach the inexhaustible unsurpassed path.

67. Distinguishing coarse obstruction from subtle obstruction—the obstruction within the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha. The treatise-author raises a question: above, in speaking of coarse obstruction, grasping at marks was mentioned; now within subtle obstruction grasping at marks is also mentioned—what is the difference? The answer: above it spoke of ‘I am the giver, he is the receiver’, and the like; now it speaks only of grasping at marks. Further, now it speaks of the subtle mark because of the bodhisattvas’ samādhi of recollecting the Buddha—it is obstruction within a person of subtle mind, and therefore it is called subtle obstruction. Coarse obstruction carries the marks of self and other, and its attachment is plain; subtle obstruction is only a single thought of grasping at marks, and appears besides within such subtle activity of mind as the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha—the subtler the mind, the more hidden the obstruction, and so the name ‘subtle’ is set up separately.

68. The praise of very deep and the Buddha’s answer—because prajñā is far from all dharmas, subtle marks cannot enter it. The treatise explains Subhūti’s praise: knowing that what the Buddha spoke is deep and wondrous and not within his own reach, he praises it as very deep. The Buddha answers that it is because all dharmas have the mark of being ever far apart—the Buddha is saying that this prajñā is far from all dharmas; because it is far from all dharmas, subtle marks cannot enter into prajñā. This answer follows directly from the subtle obstruction: however subtle a mark of obstruction may be, it is still a mark; prajñā is far from all dharmas, and even a subtle mark has no crack by which to enter—the real meaning of depth is having no crack.

69. The thought of making worship and the Buddha’s answer—the buddhas as many as the sands of the ten directions, none can attain it. The treatise explains the passage on making worship: Subhūti rejoices and says, I shall make worship to prajñā, meaning: because I have understood this very deep mark of prajñā, I arouse the mind, and I ought to make worship. The Buddha says: because prajñā is without origination and without action, the buddhas of the ten directions, as many as the sands of the Ganges, none of them can attain it—how can you, a śrāvaka, speak of attaining it? Even the buddhas as many as the sands of the ten directions cannot attain prajñā—attaining requires the mark of origination and action, and prajñā is without origination and without action, so no one who attains can be set up; denying Subhūti’s attainment is not to put down the śrāvaka, but to make clear that in the substance of prajñā there is originally no meaning of attainment.

70. All dharmas are of one nature without duality—one should not be attached to ultimate emptiness nor grasp at its mark. Subhūti says that all dharmas are without knowing and without attainment; the Buddha says that all dharmas are of one nature without duality. The treatise explains: the one nature is namely ultimate emptiness; without duality means there is no ultimate and not-ultimate; the one nature of dharmas is precisely without nature. One should not be attached to ultimate emptiness, nor grasp at its mark—why? Because it is born from the coming together of causes and conditions. This explanation fills out the sūtra text’s meaning of one nature and absence of nature: ultimate emptiness too may not be held as ultimate—to hold to the ultimate is to make a pair with the not-ultimate; the understanding of emptiness is born from causes and conditions, and a born dharma has nothing to be attached to, so one is not attached even to ultimate emptiness.

71. Subhūti’s two thoughts—he took it that he had attained, and the Buddha says he has not. The treatise recounts Subhūti’s understanding: he thought, if absence of nature is precisely the nature, then, because there is no origination and no action, the suffering of later lives does not continue; if one can know prajñā thus, all obstructions are left far behind; if one leaves obstructions far behind, then one freely attains the unsurpassed path. Having heard the Buddha speak, he further thought: I took it that I had attained, and the Buddha says I have not attained; this prajñā is hard to understand and hard to know. The first thought is right understanding—absence of nature is the nature, suffering does not continue, leaving obstruction one is free; the second thought is what is seen through—where he took himself to have attained, the Buddha says there is no attainment. Between the two thoughts lies exactly the difficulty of being hard to understand: the place of understanding is precisely where the idea of attainment arises, and the place where the idea of attainment arises is precisely what is denied.

72. It is not hard for you alone—prajñā goes beyond the six kinds of knowing. The treatise explains the Buddha’s answer: it is not hard for you alone; for all beings there is no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer—it is not known by ear, nose, tongue, or body, and not cognised or attained by mind; this prajñā goes beyond the six kinds of knowing, and so it is said to be hard to understand. The six kinds of knowing are the whole of the faculties by which beings know dharmas; prajñā is not their realm, and so everyone alike finds it hard here—the difficulty is not because of dull faculties, but because prajñā goes beyond the whole framework of knowing as knowing.

73. His power of wisdom exhausted, he says it is inconceivable. The treatise explains the praise ‘inconceivable’: Subhūti entered into the deep prajñā, and his power of wisdom was exhausted, and so he said it is inconceivable. This praise is not general praise: it is a true report from one who has gone to the end of the power of wisdom—only when the power of conceiving is used to the point where it has no further use does one know that there is something conceiving cannot reach.

74. Because it has no mark of arising—not born from the mind, not born from the five aggregates. The treatise explains the Buddha’s answer: this prajñā is not born from the mind, not born from the five aggregates, and so on up to not born from the eighteen unshared dharmas, because it has no mark of arising. If prajñā were born from the mind, it would be what comes out of the mind, a dharma that has arising; what has arising has ceasing—how would it be fit to be the substance of ultimate purity? Because it has no mark of arising, none of the positions that can give birth—from the mind to the Buddha’s virtues—is its father or mother.

75. Distinguishing the brief statement from the extended statement—the simile of the fierce wind that removes the clouds. At the end the treatise raises a question: if it is said that it is not born from the mind, why is it further said of the five aggregates? Within the five aggregates, the aggregate of consciousness is precisely the mind. The answer: first speaking of the mind is the brief statement; afterwards speaking of the five aggregates and the rest is the extended statement. The five aggregates up to the eighteen unshared dharmas can serve as causes and conditions for prajñā, but cannot give birth to prajñā; as a fierce wind, removing the clouds, can let the sun and moon appear, yet cannot make the sun and moon. This simile gathers in the whole chapter: all the dharmas of practice—the body of the five aggregates, the practice of the limbs of the path, the adornment of the Buddha’s virtues—are all like the fierce wind, able to remove the clouds that cover and let the sun and moon of prajñā appear before one; yet the sun and moon are in the sky of themselves, not made by the wind. Prajñā is ultimately pure and originally already complete; the practices remove the obstructions for it and do not make its substance—the purity of this whole chapter of praising purity here returns to what is originally present.

Do Not Misread

Do not read the 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure" of the fifteen rounds as a perfunctory formula. That the Buddha answers the fifteen questions alike with this sentence is not because he has no particular answer to give, but to show plainly that very deep, bright, not continuous, without stain, without attainment and attachment, without arising, not arising in the three realms, without knowing, purity that is pure, neither benefiting nor harming, receiving nothing—these many faces come out of the same source, and the source is ultimate purity; the particular answers open a gate according to the question, and the general answer is every gate returning to the same place. The treatise-author’s explanation, that ultimate emptiness is precisely ultimate purity and that because people fear emptiness it is called purity, is exactly this meaning: in reading the fifteen rounds, one should see what is not repeated in what is repeated—each round is a particular gate of ultimate emptiness, and not fifteen kinds of purity each going its own way.

Do not read 「般若波羅蜜於薩婆若無益無損」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā" as meaning that prajñā is useless and practice is in vain. The treatise-author says clearly that these words were spoken because Śāriputra wished to cut off the bodhisattvas’ craving and attachment to prajñā; its meaning is like space—one may not say that space does anything, nor may one say that space brings no benefit; the myriad things are accomplished because of space, and space adds nothing; dānapāramitā does something because of prajñā, which shows precisely its merit. Neither benefiting nor harming denies treating prajñā as a tool of fabrication that can add something to the substance of the fruit; it does not brush aside its function of guiding to completion. In the same way, the simile of the fierce wind removing the clouds at the end—that the practices cannot give birth to prajñā—does not mean the practices may be discarded: without the wind the clouds are not removed, and the sun and moon never appear.

Do not read the self in 「我淨故色淨」 tr. "because I am pure, form is pure" as a really existent pure self. The treatise-author’s explanation is very clear: the self is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions, and in what is without self there is the inversion of a self, and so it is said that the self is false and without anything existent; the purity of the self is precisely the self’s being ultimately without anything existent and unfindable, and so too are the five aggregates. Starting from the self is only because understanding the emptiness of the self is easy and understanding the emptiness of dharmas is hard, using what is easily understood as a simile for what is hard to understand—borrowing the non-self that people easily believe to lead into the emptiness of dharmas that they find hard to believe; if a pure self were set up here, it would be exactly contrary to what is taught. Again, do not confuse the two words 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" and 「自相空」 tr. "the emptiness of specific marks": conditioned dharmas are said to be without anything existent with reference to false attachment, and unconditioned dharmas are said to be the emptiness of specific marks with reference to their having no arising, ceasing, abiding, or change; each word fits its dharma, while the meaning of emptiness is not two.

Do not read the teaching on the subtle marks of obstruction as meaning that one may not recollect the Buddha, or may not dedicate roots of goodness. The two Chinese characters the Buddha denies are plain—「取相」 tr. "grasping at marks": it is grasping marks in recollecting the buddhas that is obstruction, not the recollecting of the buddhas; it is dedicating with an attached mind that grasps at marks that falls into a worldly result, not dedication itself that is at fault. The Buddha himself comes forth from prajñā and is the mark of the signless; only when one recollects apart from marks is what is recollected the reality of the Buddha. The steeper this teaching, the more one sees how earnestly it protects the gates of practice: even when right practice reaches the subtlety of the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha, there is still a single thought of grasping at marks to be examined—not wishing people to abandon practice, but wishing them to practise without attachment. That the Buddha sees through, at a touch, even Subhūti’s reverence in ‘I shall worship prajñā’ and his understanding in ‘I took it that I had attained’ is precisely the layer-upon-layer demonstration of this meaning.

Bearing on Practice

The first benefit this chapter gives to one who applies himself is the settling of the mind in the word 「畢竟淨」 tr. "ultimately pure." In what the fifteen rounds praise, from the five aggregates to omniscience of all kinds not one dharma is impure, and its purity does not come from fabrication—the real mark is ever pure, not made by the Buddha, and whether there is a buddha or no buddha it ever abides and is not destroyed; the hundred and eight afflictions cannot cover and defile it. One who applies himself often feels his own stains to be heavy and the realm of purity far away; this chapter teaches people first to have enough faith in this: purity is not a new thing produced by cultivation, but the original purity covered over by the mind’s taking of objects. The simile of the fine food in the same vessel with poison can serve as a method of contemplation in daily use—the object is not to blame; the defilement of the mind’s taking of objects is to blame; applying oneself does not lie in making some other purity, but in resting the taking of objects that can defile.

The second benefit lies in the order of the gate of contemplation in 「我淨故色淨」 tr. "because I am pure, form is pure." The treatise-author points out that this uses what is easily understood as a simile for what is hard to understand: first search in one’s own self—where is the self? It is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions, and when sought it is wholly unfindable—this step anyone can take in hand; when one has enough faith in the emptiness of the self, contemplate form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness with the same eye, contemplate the six perfections and the limbs of the path up to the path of the Buddha, and see that they are the same being without anything existent, the same emptiness of specific marks. Entering the emptiness of dharmas by way of the emptiness of the self is the ready-made ladder this chapter gives; in daily use, wherever self-attachment arises is exactly where this contemplation is put to work.

The third benefit is a mirror in the gate of practice for examining 「取相」 tr. "grasping at marks." Sūtra Section Three speaks of obstructing dharmas to their subtlest: to discriminate, when giving, ‘I give, he receives’ is obstruction; to practise wholesome dharmas grasping the mark of wholesome dharmas is obstruction; and so on up to recollecting the Buddha grasping at marks and dedicating roots of goodness grasping at marks—all are obstruction. One who applies himself should reflect on himself by this: what obstructs has never been evil dharmas, but the attached mind within good practice—at the moment of abandoning stinginess and grasping giving, at the time of reciting sūtras and recollecting the Buddha, in the instant of dedicating and making vows, is there or is there not a self that practises, a dharma that is practised, a mark that can be grasped lurking within? The simile ‘though food is fragrant and fine, eaten to excess it makes one sick’ should be kept always in mind: the sickness of the gate of practice lies mostly not in not practising, but in practising and holding on.

The fourth benefit is honesty in the place of difficulty. The Buddha says that prajñā has no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer, and goes beyond the six kinds of knowing; he further says it is not hard for you alone—for all beings it is hard. When one who applies himself feels he has some insight into the meaning of prajñā, it is just the time to remember Subhūti’s example—I took it that I had attained, and the Buddha says I have not attained. Where there is understanding, be careful not to settle at once: the time one takes oneself to have attained is exactly the time the subtle grasping at marks is active. Yet neither need one retreat because of the difficulty: the practices are like the fierce wind removing the clouds, and the sun and moon are there from the beginning—only exhaust the work of removing obstructions, and do not count on the effect of giving birth to the moon; when the work is deep and the obstructions thin, the original purity appears of itself.

Further Resonances

The backbone of this chapter is a threefold question-and-answer strung together by the one character 「淨」 tr. "purity": first comes Śāriputra’s fifteen rounds of praising purity—very deep, bright, not continuous, without stain, without attainment and without attachment, without arising, not arising in the three realms, without knowing, purity that is pure, neither benefiting nor harming, receiving nothing—to all of which the Buddha answers in general with ‘because it is ultimately pure’ and in particular according to the question; the treatise-author lays its foundation with the mutual dependence of the purity of wisdom and the purity of the object, and the real mark’s being of itself pure from the beginning apart from wisdom and apart from the object; extends its meaning of ultimacy with the other names of purity, with not being attached even to the substance of purity, and with the buddhas too not being attached; and gathers in the doubt about neither benefiting nor harming with the similes of dream, illusion, and space. Next comes the question-and-answer of Subhūti’s ‘because I am pure, form is pure’ up to ‘the eighteen unshared dharmas are pure’—being without anything existent and the emptiness of specific marks fitting the conditioned and the unconditioned respectively, the signless and the thoughtless denying attachment to the ultimate, purity by way of dual dharmas and purity by way of non-dual dharmas judging purity in name and true purity, ‘I am boundless’ returning to the emptiness of beings and beginningless emptiness, ultimate emptiness being precisely ultimate purity yet called purity because people fear emptiness, and being able to know thus being called prajñā and sealed with knowing the seeds of the path—returning to having none of the recollection, imagining, and discrimination by the power of skilful means, and the thirteen emptinesses breaking all dharmas completely with nothing that obstructs. Last comes Śakra’s question about obstructing dharmas—grasping at the mark of the mind and dedicating is obstruction, showing, teaching, benefiting, and gladdening by the real mark is non-obstruction; the Buddha himself tells of the subtle marks of obstruction—grasping marks in recollecting the buddhas is in every case a mark of obstruction; and with all dharmas being ever apart, one nature and absence of nature, there being no seer, hearer, knower, cognizer, or attainer, and not being born from the mind, he answers the praises that prajñā is very deep, hard to know and hard to understand, and inconceivable; the treatise-author, with the two similes of fine food eaten to excess and the fierce wind removing the clouds, speaks to the utmost of the cause of obstruction and the root of purity.

Of the veins of meaning linking this chapter with the chapters before and after, three lines are most visible. First, the previous chapter set faith and disparagement side by side, and those who have faith in prajñā obtain the result as spoken; this chapter at its opening is the utmost of the one who has faith—Śāriputra arouses a mind of rare wonder and joy and praises purity, and Śakra and Subhūti take it up layer upon layer, turning from the gate of faith into the gate of purity. Second, the chapter "Illumination" before it established the brightness of prajñā in that, because it is ultimately pure, it can illuminate all dharmas; this chapter’s second round, purity is bright, and the treatise’s explanation of breaking the ignorance of idle discourse and giving the light of wisdom, are precisely a deepening of the same vein of meaning—that praised prajñā from the side of the function of illumination, this praises purity from the side of the substance of purity. Third, this chapter’s closing teaching that grasping at marks is obstruction and the mark of the signless is prajñā pushes the meaning of nothing to be attained, spoken of repeatedly in the chapters before, into the subtlest place of the gate of practice—not even recollecting the Buddha and dedicating may grasp at marks—and the answers that all dharmas are of one nature and without nature and that prajñā is not born from any dharma set aside ground in advance for the meaning of the uncontrived real mark that the following chapter goes on to speak of. The reader may view the preceding and following chapters together, to see the single continuous vein of prajñā passing from the praise of its virtues and examination and discernment into the substance of purity and the discerning of the marks of obstruction (the carrying-on of the chapters and the examination of the chapter names in the transmitted texts are detailed in the Apparatus).

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,跨卷六十三、六十四,為本輯繼〈信謗品〉之後第二個「之餘」續題跨卷品。前品〈信謗品第四十一〉訖於卷六十三中段〔T25 0506b14〕,本品品題「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二」〔T25 0506b15〕緊接其後,同卷相銜,無卷首卷殼;至卷六十三末題「大智度論卷第六十三」〔T25 0509a05〕,本品未竟,卷六十四復以續題「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘」〔T25 0509a08〕重起,並重出造署譯署(「聖者龍樹造」「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」——本品卷六十四首造署譯署,底本無校勘配對記錄,與品四十、品四十一同型,如實誌錄)。本品訖界為猛風除雲喻「不能作日月也」句迄〔T25 0510b04〕前,次品續起。

全品純漢字五千三百四十九(extract --check 工具值·重跑同值)。品內結構三【經】三【論】交替、依卷界一體不拆為單一單元:【經】〔T25 0506b16〕、【論】〔T25 0507a07〕、【經】〔T25 0507c16〕、【論】〔T25 0508b05〕、【經】〔T25 0509a13〕、【論】〔T25 0509c04〕。卷界〔T25 0509a05〕恰落論②與經③之間——卷界即經論界,無跨經論切分:經①論①經②論②全在卷六十三,經③論③全在卷六十四;經③起首〔T25 0509a13〕緊接卷六十四續題與造署譯署之後,中隔卷題署記。六標籤皆恰在塊首,無鑲嵌型過渡。

問答之數與說者結構,逐段分明。經①以舍利弗為問主(「舍利弗」經①內十六見、經②經③零見),凡十五番歎淨對答——甚深、明、不相續、無垢、無得無著、無生、不生欲界、不生色界、不生無色界、無知、色無知淨淨、受想行識無知淨淨、一切法淨淨、於薩婆若無益無損、於諸法無所受——每番舍利弗先歎(「世尊」經①內十五見),佛皆先以「畢竟淨故」總答(經①內恰十五見),舍利弗再審「何法淨故」「云何」,佛乃逐問別答,句式整齊反覆。經②換須菩提為問主(「須菩提」經②內十二見),以「我淨故」句式凡九問,其中八問佛以「畢竟淨」總答(五見「畢竟淨故」、三見「畢竟淨」)再別答(無所有、自相空、無相無念、無垢無淨、畢竟空無始空、知道種),末一問(色不知色)佛直說方便不置總答。經③換釋提桓因(帝釋)發問(「憍尸迦」經③內四見)、須菩提答(「須菩提」經③內十六見),轉問礙法,佛讚而更自說微細礙相,後半純為須菩提與佛之歎問對答。論中正式問答凡六組(「問曰」「答曰」各六見:論②二組〔0508b14/0508c05〕、論③四組〔0509c04/0509c21/0509c29/0510a27〕,論①無正式問答,皆隨文釋)。

二、術語考

畢竟淨(畢竟清淨)。 全品之總答與總眼。舍利弗每一歎,佛皆先置此一答為骨:「畢竟淨故。」〔T25 0506b16〕論①釋其量:「汝所見者以為希有,實相中復過汝所見」〔T25 0507a25〕,一切法中畢竟淨、無所著,乃至淨體亦不著,是名畢竟清淨;又「清淨主,所謂十方三世諸佛;諸佛亦不著是清淨」〔T25 0507a28〕——淨體不著、淨主不著,兩重不著方是「畢竟」二字之實。

智慧淨·所緣法淨。 論①開卷立淨之二種:「淨有二種:一者、智慧淨,二者、所緣法淨」〔T25 0507a07〕,二事相待,離智淨無緣淨、離緣淨無智淨,「譬如無薪,火無所然」〔T25 0507a10〕;而相待之上更翻一層:「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨」〔T25 0507a13〕——為心心數法所緣則污染不淨,實相本淨非佛所作,有佛無佛常住不壞。智淨緣淨是世間常法,實相本淨是畢竟淨之所指。

清淨異名。 論①誌「清淨」之無量名字——如、法性、實際、般若波羅蜜、道、無生無滅、空、無相、無作、無知無得、畢竟空等〔T25 0507a18〕。清淨與畢竟空為一義之異名,此品下文「畢竟空即是畢竟清淨」之判已在此伏筆。

無得無著。 經①第五歎。論①釋為二種著:「行如是諸法實相不二道,從苦法忍乃至十五心」〔T25 0507b16〕是名得,第十六心得沙門果是名著(聲聞邊);行六波羅蜜乃至生柔順忍是名得,能生無生法忍入菩薩位是名著(菩薩邊)——清淨法中用無所得心,無此二事,故名無得無著。「著者,著不墮落,得之別名也」〔T25 0507b18〕之訓(此句元明二本作夾註,見第八目校記),明「著」於此非煩惱義,是得之堅固義。

我淨故·無所有。 經②之骨。「我無所有故,色無所有畢竟淨」〔T25 0507c18〕。論②釋其法:「我從和合因緣假名生,於無我中有我顛倒」〔T25 0508b16〕故說我虛妄無所有,五眾亦如是——「解我空易,解五眾空難,是故以易解喻難解」〔T25 0508b11〕。以人空喻法空,是此十番句式之教學骨架。

自相空(無為法邊)。 經②於須陀洹果乃至佛道獨答「自相空故」〔T25 0508a08〕,不同五眾六度之「無所有」。論②辨其分齊:檀等有為作法、菩薩所著故言無所有;「無為法自相空,所謂無生無滅、無住異故」〔T25 0508b20〕;復次有為法中邪行多故說無所有,無為法無邪行故說自相空。

二淨·名字清淨·真清淨。 經②「以二淨故無得無著」〔T25 0508a11〕。論②開清淨二種:「二法清淨,是名字清淨;用不二法清淨者,是真清淨」〔T25 0508b29〕——諸法畢竟空相,於二清淨中方有分別是垢是淨。又通「畢竟空」與「清淨」之名:「以人畏空,故言清淨」〔T25 0508c07〕——畢竟空即是畢竟清淨,清淨是畢竟空之安慰名。

知道種·方便。 經②末「菩薩摩訶薩能如是知,是名菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜」,佛答「知道種故」〔T25 0508a20〕。論②釋:「菩薩雖知一切法畢竟空,欲令眾生得此畢竟空,遠離著心」〔T25 0508c14〕,「畢竟空,但為破著心故說,非是實空」〔T25 0508c15〕——般若無定相,但以道種智分別說,令菩薩行般若有方便;此品「畢竟淨」之施設義,於此句道破。

取心相·礙法。 經③帝釋所問之名。「所謂菩薩分別慳心、施心,捨慳心、取施心」〔T25 0509c08〕是名取心相;取六度相、內外空相、四念處乃至十八不共法相、諸佛相、種善根相,「是色相不可迴向」〔T25 0509a25〕故一切福德和合取相迴向皆名礙法。妙法而取相即墮礙——「雖為是妙,內著我,外著法,墮礙法中」〔T25 0509c11〕。

微細礙相·無相相。 佛自說之層。「取相念諸佛。須菩提!所可有相,皆是礙相」〔T25 0509b12〕,乃至取相憶念諸佛善根迴向皆礙;論③明其判:「無相相是般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0509c26〕,佛從般若中出亦是無相相;「諸善根著心取相迴向,是世間果報」〔T25 0509c27〕,有盡、雜毒故不能得無上道。麁礙言我與彼受,微細礙但言取相——「微細心人中礙,是故名微細礙」〔T25 0510a04〕,念佛三昧人中之礙,故名微細。

一性·無性。 經③收處之極說。「一切法一性,非二性。須菩提!是一法性,是亦無性;是無性即是性,是性不起不作」〔T25 0509b24〕。論③訓:「一性,所謂畢竟空;無二者,無畢竟、不畢竟」〔T25 0510a14〕——知諸法一性無性、無起無作,則遠離一切礙相。

六種知。 論③釋難知難解:般若「無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者」(經③佛答),「耳、鼻、舌、身所不知,意所不識不得」〔T25 0510a23〕——般若出過六種知,故言難解。

三、譬喻與故事

《大智度論》以譬喻著稱,本品要喻凡五,皆隨釋義出,無本生引事(與品四十一之阿難、調達、阿闍世諸事引異型,如實誌錄)。

無薪火喻(承「智淨緣淨相待」義)。 論①釋淨之二種相待——「譬如無薪,火無所然」〔T25 0507a10〕。火不自燃、待薪而然,喻智不自起、待緣而生;離緣無智、離智緣淨亦不顯,故智淨緣淨相待為世間常法,翻顯離智離緣之實相本淨。

美食與毒同器喻(承「實相為心所緣則污染」義)。 論①釋諸法實相本自清淨、為心心數法所緣則污染——「譬如百種美食,與毒同器,則不可食」〔T25 0507a14〕。食本美、毒使不可食;法本淨、顛倒虛誑之緣使不淨。污染在器不在食,不淨在緣不在實相。

夢幻虛空喻(承「般若於薩婆若無益無損」義)。 論①釋無益無損之問——「如夢如幻中,雖有得失,亦無益無損」〔T25 0507c05〕;如虛空畢竟清淨、無所有,亦因是虛空有所成濟,不得言空有所作、亦不得言空無所益。夢幻之得失不增損於覺,虛空之成濟不增損於空,喻般若畢竟清淨故於薩婆若無益無損,而檀波羅蜜因般若有所作。

食雖香美過噉則病喻(承「妙法取相墮礙」義)。 論③釋取心相——檀波羅蜜乃至隨喜福德取相諸善法雖為是妙,內著我、外著法,墮礙法中,「譬如食雖香美,過噉則病」〔T25 0509c12〕。病不在食之不美,在噉之過量;礙不在善法之不妙,在取之著相。

猛風除雲喻(承「五眾不能生般若」義·品末收喻)。 論③釋般若不從心生、不從五眾乃至十八不共法生——「譬如猛風除雲能令日月出現,而不能作日月也」〔T25 0510b02〕。風能除雲而不能作日月,喻五眾乃至十八不共法可與般若作因緣、能除障顯發,而不能生般若;般若無生相,如日月本在。此喻收全品,畢竟淨之「非因緣所生」義至此圓。

四、所釋經文

品名網:全系一致「歎淨」·唯聖「嘆淨」字形異寫(與品四十一三造分裂成對比·並錄不判)。 本品品名之歧異度,與前品〈信謗品〉之「信謗/信毀/埿犁·泥梨·泥犁」三型三寫恰成對比——本論(T25n1509)底本、所釋經(T223)底本、吉藏疏(X24n0451)標題、慧影疏(X46n0791)標題四方 witness 全系一致作「歎淨品」,僅聖本以「嘆淨」異體字形小變(歎/嘆同義異體,非異名)。逐一據底本誌之。其一,本論品題〔T25 0506b15〕「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二」,句尾「二」字校記一注四造(宋元「二上」、明「二之上」、宮「二品上」,皆分卷標記變化,品名「歎淨」二字本身無 witness 分裂);品題全句另有 orig-only 孤注(見第八目 point-anchor 專列)記聖石之全異式——聖作「大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品」(「嘆淨」異體+品次-1階),石作「大智度經論歎淨品」(經論題式、省序數,品名字形同底本)。其二,所釋經 T223 品題〔T08 0306c05〕「歎淨品第四十二」,與本論底本同字形,無丹本異名夾註(與品四十一「丹泥梨品」夾註對比,本品未見第三造異名);其品題自身校記,聖本注「不分卷」並於「歎」上冠「摩訶般若波羅蜜經」經題(T223 側底本校記,備料未及,今逐字補核)。其三,吉藏疏標題「歎淨品第四十二」〔X24n0451 0195b14〕(目錄)、〔X24n0451 0284a22〕(正文),慧影疏標題「釋歎淨品第四十二」〔X46n0791 0794b12〕(目錄)、〔X46n0791 0891c14〕(正文),皆同字形。判為品名全系一致、僅字形異寫——品間品名歧異度非均一分布,前品最富、本品最約,如實誌錄此對比。

品次 -1 階(聖石續存·品題/卷末尾記/續題/品末四重印證·品末端點證據本輯首見)。 本論聖本、石本之品次偏移,於本品續存且較前品更完整,凡四層。其一,品題全句——聖本作「大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品」(本應四十二而稱四十一),與品四十一聖本「第四十品上埿犁品」同向同幅、逐品順推。其二,卷六十三末尾記〔T25 0509a05〕——「三」字下,宋元夾註「第四十一品下訖第四十二品上」、宮夾註「釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上」(宋元宮此處對位正確、無偏移),聖夾註「第四十品下訖第四十一品上」(-1階)——正階與-1階同注並陳,聖獨偏,如實分記。其三,卷六十四首續題〔T25 0509a08〕——底本「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘」,宋元宮作「大智度論釋第四十二品下訖第四十三品上」(正階)、明作「釋歎淨品第四十二之下」(正階)、聖作「大智度論釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上」(-1階一貫)。其四,品末〔T25 0510b03〕——猛風除雲喻末「也」字下,石本注「也釋四十一品竟」——石本於本品結尾明標其完成之品序為「四十一」(本應四十二),此為 -1 階現象於品末端點之直接自證,本輯首見(前品所錄唯品題、尾記、續題三型),且與品題之聖本異式分屬不同 witness、同一方向,交叉印證。加以慧影疏行文自稱(見第六目),-1 階鏈貫穿本品首、中、末三處,誌錄不判,其機制未明,不強解。

石本卷層 +1 超前(與品層 -1 階分立·勿混)。 品層之外,石本於卷層之超前現象於本品續存:品題孤注〔T25 0506b15〕記石本「卷六十五首」——本品起首即石本卷六十五之起,與品四十一末〔T25 0506b14〕石本「大智度經卷第六十四終」恰為同一卷界轉換之一體兩面,前後銜接無縫;卷六十三末〔T25 0509a04〕、卷六十四首經③起〔T25 0509a13〕兩處 point-anchor 注「不分卷【石】」——石本卷六十五仍在進行中,於底本卷六十三/六十四分卷處不另分卷,+1 超前之直接延續證據。本品範圍內未見石本「卷六十五終」型完結注(其完結點應落於後續品,非本品範圍,預期中未見、非異常,不臆測其確切位置)。卷層石本 +1 與品層聖石 -1 為兩個獨立現象,方向相反,並錄分記,不相混。

T223 mulu n 屬性雙繫(如實記·勿作歸正單純化)。 所釋經 T223 側之 mulu 編碼層現象,本品呈雙繫型:逐字核底本,n="42" 屬性同時繫於兩條 mulu——「41 信毀品」〔T08 0304a17〕(前品之偏移殘留,前品帳已誌 n 屬性 +1 偏移)與「42 歎淨品」〔T08 0306c05〕(本品,屬性與顯文品號一致對位)——同一 n 值雙繫兩品,非偏移之單純「自我修正」,屬 CBETA 編碼層現象;顯文品號序列本身連續無誤,對位以顯文標號與內容逐字比對為準,如實誌錄雙繫實況,本目不強解(下品 n 屬性型態待後品考據核)。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·開篇逐句核·對照組)。 本論品①【經】開篇與所釋經〈歎淨品〉逐字幾近同文——本論「爾時,舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是淨甚深!』佛言:『畢竟淨故。』」〔T25 0506b16〕;T223 同段作「爾時舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是淨甚深。』佛言:『畢竟淨故。』」〔T08 0306c06〕——同一舍利弗歎淨之發端、同一場景結構(誰歎誰答、歎何事、答何義),文字全同,僅標點層差異(T223 句號、本論驚嘆號,屬 CBETA 標點層,非文字歧異)。對照組:「何法淨故是淨甚深」「法性不動故是般若波羅蜜淨於諸法無所受」「云何是求菩薩道善男子礙法」三串漢字流,於 T223 全經與 T1509 全論各唯一見(各一處、皆本品),對位唯一、無他品可淆,非拿甲本詞搜乙本之弱判。判為「同名同品」。本論三【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍內之校勘 witness 逐條統計及全量精算,此處未展開(承前品格式,唯品題一注已逐字補核如上),據實誌其未展開,俟後續考據補查,不以估值充數。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在「畢竟淨故」四字——舍利弗十五番歎,佛十五番皆先置此一答;歎有十五門,答唯一句。其義可約為五重。

其一,一答貫十五歎。淨甚深、淨明、淨不相續、淨無垢、淨無得無著、淨無生、淨不生三界、淨無知、淨淨、無益無損、無所受——歎之門雖十五,佛之總答唯「畢竟淨故」〔T25 0506b16〕;別答則色淨故、性常淨故、自性空故、不可得故、法常住相故、法性不動故,門門各異而皆歸畢竟。此品之結構本身即是義:淨之相無量,淨之體唯一畢竟空。

其二,相待之淨與本淨。論①先立世間常法:智慧淨、所緣法淨相待而立,如薪火相待〔T25 0507a10〕;而後翻出:「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨」〔T25 0507a13〕——實相之淨非佛所作、非智所成,有佛無佛常住不壞;為心心數法所緣則污染,如美食與毒同器〔T25 0507a14〕。淨不從觀行生,觀行但除其污染——「色等諸法本末因果清淨故」〔T25 0507b06〕,是淨所以甚深。

其三,我淨故法淨——以易解喻難解。經②「我無所有故,色無所有畢竟淨」〔T25 0507c18〕:我從和合因緣假名生、於無我中有我顛倒,人皆易解;以此喻五眾六度乃至十八不共法之無所有,法空之難解遂有階可入〔T25 0508b11〕。眾生空、法空,以一切法畢竟空,是名般若波羅蜜——般若即是畢竟清淨。

其四,畏空故言清淨——畢竟空之施設義。論②兩處點破此品名相之底:「以人畏空,故言清淨」〔T25 0508c07〕——畢竟空即是畢竟清淨,清淨是空之安慰名;「畢竟空,但為破著心故說,非是實空」〔T25 0508c15〕——菩薩知畢竟空而不住畢竟空,欲令眾生得此空以離著心,是名知道種、是名方便。歎淨十五番之所歎,末後歸於此一施設之誠實。

其五,取相即礙——微細礙相與無相相。經③轉入行門之誡:取六度相、取諸佛相、取善根相迴向,皆名礙法〔T25 0509a25〕;佛更自說微細礙相——取相念諸佛、取相憶念善根迴向,「所可有相,皆是礙相」〔T25 0509b12〕,「不應取相憶念諸佛,亦不應取相念諸佛善根」〔T25 0509b19〕。何以故?「無相相是般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0509c26〕,佛從般若中出亦是無相相;一切法一性無性、無起無作〔T25 0509b24〕,知此則遠離一切礙相。淨至於念佛之善亦不許取相,畢竟淨之徹底於此見之;而般若無見者無聞者無知者無識者無得者、出過六種知〔T25 0510a23〕,難知難解、不可思議,五眾但能作因緣如猛風除雲,不能生般若如風不能作日月〔T25 0510b02〕——歎淨之品,終於無可歎者,是為歎之至。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀有三:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,釋論之慧影疏於本品所繫卷六十三、六十四有覆蓋,均正書中具名徵引三處(其中二處同引一句)。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈歎淨品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0284a22〕(mulu「歎淨品第四十二」),迄〔X24n0451 0285c15〕前(次 mulu「無作品第四十三」起前,本目依 mulu 連續序列判定,與前品訖點完全銜接;吉藏於前品疏內〔X24n0451 0280a19〕一帶已前瞻論及本品——「第四歎淨品中若菩薩作是知下盡無作品」〔X24n0451 0280a22〕——屬其行文習慣之前指式引用,不計入本品正式覆蓋範圍),覆本品經全篇。其可誌者三。其一,品位總判——「此第三,身子歎般若深淨為信毀之由」〔X24n0451 0284a23〕:吉藏以本品承信毀品,明歎淨即出信福毀罪之所以然,與本品承前品之次第相應。其二,科分之目——「凡十門歎:一、甚深門歎;二、照明歎;三、不相續歎;四、無垢歎;五、無得無著歎;六、不出歎;七、無知歎;八、一切淨歎;九、無損益歎;十、無受歎」〔X24n0451 0284a23〕:吉藏科經①為十門(其「不出」攝本品不生三界三番、「一切淨」攝淨淨三番,故十門與本品十五番對答為科判層之併攝,非計數歧異,如實誌錄)。其三,番內四句之科——「一一歎例四句:一、歎;二、述;三、審;四、答」〔X24n0451 0284b02〕:以歎、述、審、答四句析每番之進退(身子歎、佛述畢竟淨、身子重審何法、佛答),與本品每番「歎——畢竟淨故——何法淨故——別答」之句式逐節相應,對義疏具直接參照價值。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;本品所繫論卷正落於其覆蓋範圍內。其於本品之逐文疏,起〔X46n0791 0891c14〕(疏題「釋歎淨品第四十二」,緊接前品之後),迄〔X46n0791 0894a07〕前(次 mulu「釋無作實相品第四十三」起前),連續無斷(正文起訖範圍與品內段落之逐段對應,此處未逐段精核,據實誌闕)。其可誌者二。其一,品次自稱之 -1 階——疏題之下行文開篇即稱「第四十一品者,名為嘆淨品」〔X46n0791 0891c14〕:標題層作「第四十二」而行文層稱「第四十一」,與其前品行文「第四十品者,名為泥梨品」逐品順推皆偏一,且本品此段實為前品慧影疏文同一段落之直接延續(前品「泥梨品」段緊接轉入本段,同段橫跨二品)——古德行文自證之 -1 階,與本論聖石校記、石本品末注方向幅度全同,多方獨立交叉印證(見第四目)。其二,品次相生之判——「見此淨理深妙,所以致嘆,故次泥梨品」〔X46n0791 0891c16〕:以前品信謗二人罪福高大、本品身子善吉見淨理深妙所以致嘆,釋歎淨品所以次信謗(泥梨)品之由,與本品承前品之軸相應。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·隋代三論宗古德。 全書回搜「歎淨」「嘆淨」品名,凡三命中,性質分三層誌之、不強比附。其一,具名意引——「大品經第十二卷嘆淨品云:是一切法性,亦是無性,是無性即是性,不起不滅故」〔X46n0784 0603c15〕:均正論佛性體時明引「大品經嘆淨品」,其引文與本品經③佛答「一切法一性,非二性。須菩提!是一法性,是亦無性;是無性即是性,是性不起不作」〔T25 0509b24〕高度近似而非逐字全同(「是一切法性」對「是一法性」、「不起不滅故」對「是性不起不作」)——判為具名品題徵引+義理意引,非逐字命中,依逐字紀律不作 byte 級認定。其二、其三,具名徵引而內容定位存疑——「故大品經嘆淨品云:無有一法不入法性者也,如眾流吐歸於大海」〔X46n0784 0642c16〕與「又歎淨品云:無有一法不入法性者也」〔X46n0784 0655b20〕,同一引文於均正書中兩見,皆具名「(大品經)嘆淨/歎淨品」;然「無有一法不入法性」之語,逐字核 T1509 本品、T223 本品全文均未查得逐字或明確對應段落(其語意與前品論①百川歸海一味之義較近而亦非逐字)——具名品題徵引而引文內容於今本無可定位,如實誌錄此存疑,不作牽強比附、不判其為記憶錯置或別有所本,交後續查考(本輯首見此型態)。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,「信謗→歎淨」之品次承衍(古德兩家同證·誌錄不判)。前品明信般若之福、謗般若之罪,本品明所信所謗之淨體——慧影疏自證此軸:前品信謗兩人罪福高大,「見此淨理深妙,所以致嘆,故次泥梨品」〔X46n0791 0891c16〕;吉藏亦判「此第三,身子歎般若深淨為信毀之由」〔X24n0451 0284a23〕——信毀之判所以成立,正因般若深淨;前品秤罪福,本品出其所以然。

其二,品內前後互讀(硬鏈本論自身·誌錄不判)。 論①兩處自引上品:「如上品中說:『菩薩於色等法中觀行斷故,得如是清淨。』」〔T25 0507b06〕——色等清淨之得,指上品觀行斷之義為所本;「是淨無知,諸法鈍故,如上品中說」〔T25 0507b28〕——淨無知之訓,指前品「般若波羅蜜無聞、無見,諸法鈍故」之段為所本。前品立諸法鈍、觀行斷,本品承之為十五歎之二門,論主自成經緯,本目誌其迹。

其三,後世徵引(天台一系零命中·如實誌)。「歎淨品」「嘆淨品」於智顗《摩訶止觀》、湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》、《修習止觀坐禪法要》、《法華玄義》、《法華文句》五檔回搜全數零命中——本品品名及核心教義(畢竟清淨十五番、微細礙相)未見天台三大部一系之具名徵引,與前品輔行二處具名徵引形成對比,與品四十同屬「未見型」,如實分層誌錄,不強作關聯臆測。古德具名徵引唯均正三筆(見第六目)。

其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。本品「畢竟空即是畢竟清淨,以人畏空故言清淨」之名相通判、「無相相是般若波羅蜜」之取相礙誡、「一性無性、無起無作」之極說,為大乘清淨義與念佛不取相義之經論所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 歎淨品·卷六十三–六十四〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷六十三至六十四〔T25 0506b15–0510b04〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0506b15〕起,卷六十三段訖卷末題「大智度論卷第六十三」〔T25 0509a05〕,卷六十四段自續題「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘」〔T25 0509a08〕起,終於「不能作日月也」句〔T25 0510b04〕前迄,次品續起);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈歎淨品〉〔T08 0306c05 起〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0284a22–0285c15〕前)、慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791,覆本品〔X46n0791 0891c14–0894a07〕前),均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)具名意引一筆〔X46n0784 0603c15〕、具名徵引而定位存疑二處〔X46n0784 0642c16/0655b20〕(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及麗藏(K)、CBETA 校之異。

品題/卷題群組校記(品名字形與 -1 階之底據·專列)。 品題〔T25 0506b15〕「二」字一注四造——「二【大】|二上【宋】【元】|二之上【明】|二品上【宮】」(分卷標記型,品名本字無分裂);品題全句 orig-only 孤注(同 loc)——明本「大智度論」四字缺,石本「卷六十五首」,聖本全句作「大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品」,石本全句作「大智度經論歎淨品」(見下 point-anchor 專列)。卷六十三末〔T25 0509a05〕——「三【大】|三(第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宋】【元】|三(釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宮】|三(第四十品下訖第四十一品上)【聖】」,宋元宮正階、聖 -1 階。卷六十四首續題〔T25 0509a08〕——「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘【大】|大智度論釋第四十二品下訖第四十三品上【宋】【元】【宮】|釋歎淨品第四十二之下【明】|大智度論釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上【聖】」,聖 -1 階一貫。此與慧影行文「第四十一品者,名為嘆淨品」、石本品末「也釋四十一品竟」相參,即品名字形與 -1 階之底據——如實並錄,不強加調解。

卷層 point-anchor 孤注三條(石本 +1 超前之底據·專列)。 本品底本有三條 orig-only point-anchor 校注、無 app 配對(手掃補入、逐字覆核):〔T25 0506b15〕品題全句注(明缺「大智度論」·石「卷六十五首」·聖石全句異式,如上);〔T25 0509a04〕「不分卷【石】」;〔T25 0509a13〕「不分卷【石】」。石本「卷六十五首」與「不分卷」二注,即第四目卷層 +1 超前之直接底據,專列於此。

CBETA add 型校訂條(依麗藏校字·本輯首見第三型 note 機制·專列)。 經③末「不從色、受、想、行、識生」句〔T25 0509c03〕——「想【CB】【麗-CB】|相【大】」:CBETA 依《高麗藏》(K14n0549)將大正底本「相」校訂為「想」,其底本標記為 add 型 note(非 orig/mod 異文並陳標準型),與 orig/mod 並存之第三種 CBETA note 機制,本輯首見,故專列;本版讀者面從「想」字讀法(正文依 CBETA 現行文本)。又論②「是故說」句〔T25 0508c08〕——「說【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|問【大】」:CBETA 從宋元明宮聖五本校大正「問」為「說」,屬常型 CB 校,隨表列之。

校勘總帳(八十二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計八十二條(app 條七十九,與工作底本 extract --check 工具值 app 79 機械相合;另 point-anchor orig-only 孤注三條,無 app 配對,補列於末)。app 條依底本出現序全量列之,內含本品自身錨點校記(own)與 star-corresp 重引混列——本品 star 條凡二,其 corresp 目標皆落本品範圍內(同一異讀於文中重複出現共用一注),隨條標明,無跨品共用型(與品四十一之二條跨品型異,如實誌錄)。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

app 條(七十九·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0506b15〕二【大】|二上【宋】【元】|二之上【明】|二品上【宮】(品題「二」字·分卷標記型·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0506b20〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0506b20〕菩薩淨故(故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】)(star·corresp→note(0506015))
  • 〔T25 0506b21〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0506b24〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0506b25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0506c05〕得【大】|淨【石】
  • 〔T25 0506c16〕色【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a02〕常【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a08〕事【大】|淨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|者【石】
  • 〔T25 0507a16〕辟【大】|非辟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a21〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507a25〕見【大】|知【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a26〕實相【大】|實相法【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b01〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0507b01〕是【大】|是淨【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b01〕賢聖【大】|聖賢【石】
  • 〔T25 0507b12〕今【大】|令【明】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0507b13〕空【大】|空空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507b14〕淨【大】|清【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b18〕著者,著不墮落,得之別名也【大】|(著者著不墮落得之別名也)【元】【明】(元明十一字俱作夾註)
  • 〔T25 0507b18〕著【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b23〕作【大】|作三種【宋】【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0507c02〕著【大】|貴【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0507c05〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507c20〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507c20〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508a02〕有【大】|有色【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508a22〕知【大】|知受想行【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0508a25〕我【大】|我布施【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508a29〕世界【大】|國土【石】
  • 〔T25 0508b05〕礙【大】|疑【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508b06〕若【大】|若若【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0508b07〕當【大】|常【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508b10〕空【大】|空空【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508b11〕解【大】|難解【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508b21〕住【大】|住無【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0508b22〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c02〕有【大】|有所【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508c05〕言【大】|說【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0508c08〕說【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|問【大】(CBETA 從五本校「問」為「說」·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0508c09〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c13〕空【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0508c16〕空【大】|定【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c25〕彼【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0508c25〕施【大】|者先【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】|先【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c29〕般【大】|眾【宋】
  • 〔T25 0509a05〕三【大】|三(第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宋】【元】|三(釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宮】|三(第四十品下訖第四十一品上)【聖】(卷六十三末尾記·宋元宮正階·聖-1階·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0509a08〕大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘【大】|大智度論釋第四十二品下訖第四十三品上【宋】【元】【宮】|釋歎淨品第四十二之下【明】|大智度論釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上【聖】(卷六十四首續題·聖-1階·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0509a18〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509a18〕外空相乃至(相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】)(star·corresp→note(0509005))
  • 〔T25 0509a24〕行【大】|行行【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509a26〕一切【大】|一切種【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0509a28〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509b07〕許【大】|說【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0509b08〕讚【大】|語【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b09〕善哉【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b10〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509b18〕須菩提【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b24〕亦【大】|亦不可知亦【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0509b25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b25〕一【大】|一切【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509b28〕礙相【大】|相礙【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509c02〕如【大】|如汝【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0509c03〕想【CB】【麗-CB】|相【大】(CBETA add 型·依高麗藏 K14n0549 校訂·本輯首見·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0509c04〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509c07〕根【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0509c16〕法【大】|法示教他無上道應以實法【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509c19〕得【大】|許【宮】|說【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509c21〕以【大】|已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0510a04〕相,微細【大】|〔-〕【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0510a04〕微【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a06〕遠一切法【大】|〔-〕【宮】|遠離一切法【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a07〕遠【大】|離【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a07〕微細【大】|細微【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0510a19〕在【大】|作【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a21〕難【大】|難解【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a23〕耳【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0510b03〕也【大】|也釋四十一品竟【石】(石本品末「釋四十一品竟」·-1階品末端點新證·見第四目)

point-anchor 孤注(三條·orig-only·無 app 配對)

  • 〔T25 0506b15〕大智度論【大】|〔大智度論〕-【明】|卷六十五首【石】|(大智…二)十二字=(大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品)十四字【聖】|(大智度經論歎淨品)八字【石】(point-anchor·orig-only·無app配對·品題全句聖石異式+石本卷六十五首·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0509a04〕不分卷【石】(point-anchor·orig-only·無app配對)
  • 〔T25 0509a13〕不分卷【石】(point-anchor·orig-only·無app配對)

以上八十二條,與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(app 七十九+point-anchor 三),star 之目標已隨條標明並逐條覆核。品名/卷題攸關之數處(品題〔0506b15〕二注、卷末〔0509a05〕、續題〔0509a08〕、品末〔0510b03〕、point-anchor 三條)已於上文專列,並與所釋經、古德疏雙向對校(第四目、第六目)。

所釋經 witness 統計(未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍(〔T08 0306c05〕起至下品前)內之校勘 witness 逐條統計,此處未展開(唯品題一注已逐字補核,見第四目),據實誌其未展開,俟後續考據補查,不以估值充數。

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it spans Fascicles 63 and 64, and is the second chapter in this collection, after "Faith and Slander", to cross a fascicle under a continuation title marked 「之餘」 tr. "remainder". The preceding chapter, "Faith and Slander", the Forty-first, ends in the middle of Fascicle 63〔T25 0506b14〕; this chapter's title, 「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second"〔T25 0506b15〕, follows immediately after it, joined within the same fascicle, with no fascicle-head shell; at the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 63, 「大智度論卷第六十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Sixty-three"〔T25 0509a05〕, this chapter is not yet finished, and Fascicle 64 takes it up again with the continuation title 「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second, Remainder"〔T25 0509a08〕, repeating the signatures of author and translator (「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna" 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"—the signatures of author and translator at the head of Fascicle 64 in this chapter have no paired collation record in the base text, of the same type as Chapters 40 and 41; recorded as it is). The closing boundary of this chapter is the sentence 「不能作日月也」 tr. "yet cannot make the sun and moon" of the simile of the fierce wind that removes the clouds, running up to just before〔T25 0510b04〕; the next chapter then begins.

The whole chapter has five thousand three hundred and forty-nine pure Chinese characters (the tool value of extract --check · the same value on a rerun). Within the chapter the structure is three Sūtra and three Treatise sections in alternation, taken as one whole across the fascicle boundary and not split, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0506b16〕, 【論】〔T25 0507a07〕, 【經】〔T25 0507c16〕, 【論】〔T25 0508b05〕, 【經】〔T25 0509a13〕, 【論】〔T25 0509c04〕. The fascicle boundary〔T25 0509a05〕 falls exactly between Treatise ② and Sūtra ③—the fascicle boundary is the boundary between sūtra and treatise, with no division cutting across a sūtra or treatise section: Sūtra ①, Treatise ①, Sūtra ②, and Treatise ② lie wholly in Fascicle 63, and Sūtra ③ and Treatise ③ wholly in Fascicle 64; the opening of Sūtra ③〔T25 0509a13〕 follows immediately after the continuation title of Fascicle 64 and the signatures of author and translator, with the fascicle title and signature lines lying between. All six tags fall exactly at the head of their blocks, with no transition of the embedded type.

The number of questions and answers and the structure of the speakers are distinct section by section. Sūtra ① has Śāriputra as the questioner (「舍利弗」 tr. "Śāriputra" appears sixteen times within Sūtra ①, and zero times in Sūtras ② and ③), in fifteen rounds in all of praising purity and answering—very deep, bright, not continuous, without stain, without attainment and without attachment, without arising, not arising in the desire realm, not arising in the form realm, not arising in the formless realm, without knowing, form is without knowing and purity is pure, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are without knowing and purity is pure, all dharmas are pure and purity is pure, neither benefiting nor harming sarvajñā, receiving nothing among dharmas—in each round Śāriputra first praises (「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One" appears fifteen times within Sūtra ①), and the Buddha always first answers generally with 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure" (exactly fifteen times within Sūtra ①); Śāriputra then presses further, 「何法淨故」 tr. "because of the purity of what dharma" and 「云何」 tr. "how so", and the Buddha then answers each question in particular, the sentence pattern orderly and repeated. Sūtra ② changes to Subhūti as the questioner (「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti" appears twelve times within Sūtra ②), with the pattern 「我淨故」 tr. "because I am pure" in nine questions in all; to eight of these the Buddha answers generally with 「畢竟淨」 tr. "ultimately pure" (five times 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure", three times 「畢竟淨」 tr. "ultimately pure") and then answers in particular (without anything existent, the emptiness of specific marks, signless and without thought, without stain and without purity, ultimate emptiness and beginningless emptiness, knowing the seeds of the path); to the last question (form does not know form) the Buddha speaks directly of skilful means and gives no general answer. Sūtra ③ changes to Śakra Devānām Indra (Śakra) putting the questions (「憍尸迦」 tr. "Kauśika" appears four times within Sūtra ③) and Subhūti answering (「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti" appears sixteen times within Sūtra ③), turning to ask about obstructing dharmas; the Buddha praises him and goes on to speak himself of the subtle marks of obstruction, and the latter half is purely an exchange of praise and question and answer between Subhūti and the Buddha. In the treatise sections the formal questions and answers number six sets in all (「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" each appear six times: two sets in Treatise ②〔0508b14/0508c05〕, four sets in Treatise ③〔0509c04/0509c21/0509c29/0510a27〕; Treatise ① has no formal question and answer, and all of it is explanation following the text).

II. Terms Examined

Ultimately pure (ultimate purity). The general answer and the general eye of the whole chapter. At each praise of Śāriputra the Buddha always first sets down this one answer as the backbone: 「畢竟淨故。」 tr. "Because it is ultimately pure."〔T25 0506b16〕 Treatise ① explains its measure: 「汝所見者以為希有,實相中復過汝所見」 tr. "what you have seen you take to be rare, yet in the real mark it goes still beyond what you have seen"〔T25 0507a25〕—among all dharmas it is ultimately pure and attached to nothing, and so on up to not being attached even to the substance of purity: this is called ultimate purity; and again, 「清淨主,所謂十方三世諸佛;諸佛亦不著是清淨」 tr. "the master of purity, namely the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times; the buddhas too are not attached to this purity"〔T25 0507a28〕—not attached to the substance of purity, not attached to the master of purity: only these two layers of non-attachment are the reality of the two characters 「畢竟」 tr. "ultimate".

The purity of wisdom · the purity of the dharmas taken as object. At the opening of Treatise ① the two kinds of purity are set up: 「淨有二種:一者、智慧淨,二者、所緣法淨」 tr. "Purity is of two kinds: first, the purity of wisdom; second, the purity of the dharmas taken as object"〔T25 0507a07〕; the two depend on each other—apart from the purity of wisdom there is no purity of the object, apart from the purity of the object there is no purity of wisdom, 「譬如無薪,火無所然」 tr. "as when there is no firewood, fire has nothing to burn"〔T25 0507a10〕; and above this mutual dependence it turns over one layer further: 「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨」 tr. "apart from wisdom and apart from the object, the real mark of all dharmas is of itself pure from the beginning"〔T25 0507a13〕—when taken as object by mind and mental-factor dharmas it is stained and impure; the real mark, pure from the beginning, is not made by the Buddha, and whether there is a buddha or no buddha it ever abides and is not destroyed. The purity of wisdom and the purity of the object are the ordinary way of the world; the real mark, pure from the beginning, is what ultimate purity points to.

Other names for purity. Treatise ① records the immeasurable names of 「清淨」 tr. "purity"—suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, prajñāpāramitā, the path, neither arising nor ceasing, emptiness, the signless, non-action, without knowing and without attainment, ultimate emptiness, and so on〔T25 0507a18〕. Purity and ultimate emptiness are different names for one meaning; the judgement of the text below in this chapter, 「畢竟空即是畢竟清淨」 tr. "ultimate emptiness is ultimate purity", is already foreshadowed here.

Without attainment and without attachment. The fifth praise of Sūtra ①. Treatise ① explains it as two kinds of attachment: 「行如是諸法實相不二道,從苦法忍乃至十五心」 tr. "practising such a non-dual path of the real mark of all dharmas, from the acceptance of the dharma of suffering up to the fifteenth mind"〔T25 0507b16〕 is called attainment, and attaining the fruit of the śramaṇa at the sixteenth mind is called attachment (on the śrāvaka side); practising the six perfections up to giving rise to compliant acceptance is called attainment, and being able to give rise to the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and enter the bodhisattva position is called attachment (on the bodhisattva side)—in pure dharmas one uses a mind of nothing to be attained, and has neither of these two, and therefore it is called without attainment and without attachment. The gloss 「著者,著不墮落,得之別名也」 tr. "attachment: attached so as not to fall away; it is another name for attainment"〔T25 0507b18〕 (the Yuan and Ming editions give this sentence as an interlinear note; see the collation notes in Section VIII) makes clear that 「著」 tr. "attachment" here is not in the sense of an affliction, but in the sense of the firmness of attainment.

Because I am pure · without anything existent. The backbone of Sūtra ②. 「我無所有故,色無所有畢竟淨」 tr. "Because I am without anything existent, form is without anything existent and ultimately pure"〔T25 0507c18〕. Treatise ② explains its method: 「我從和合因緣假名生,於無我中有我顛倒」 tr. "the self is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions; in what is without self there is the inversion of a self"〔T25 0508b16〕, and therefore it says that the self is false and without anything existent, and the five aggregates are likewise—「解我空易,解五眾空難,是故以易解喻難解」 tr. "to understand the emptiness of the self is easy, to understand the emptiness of the five aggregates is hard; therefore what is easily understood is used as a simile for what is hard to understand"〔T25 0508b11〕. Using the emptiness of the person as a simile for the emptiness of dharmas is the teaching framework of this tenfold sentence pattern.

The emptiness of specific marks (on the side of unconditioned dharmas). Sūtra ②, for the fruit of the srota-āpanna up to the path of the Buddha, alone answers 「自相空故」 tr. "because of the emptiness of specific marks"〔T25 0508a08〕, unlike the 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" of the five aggregates and the six perfections. Treatise ② distinguishes their scope: giving and the rest are conditioned, made dharmas, to which the bodhisattva is attached, and therefore it speaks of without anything existent; 「無為法自相空,所謂無生無滅、無住異故」 tr. "unconditioned dharmas are empty of specific marks, namely because they are without arising, without ceasing, without abiding and change"〔T25 0508b20〕; and further, because among conditioned dharmas wrong practice is frequent, it speaks of without anything existent, while because among unconditioned dharmas there is no wrong practice, it speaks of the emptiness of specific marks.

The two purities · purity in name · true purity. Sūtra ②: 「以二淨故無得無著」 tr. "because of the two purities, without attainment and without attachment"〔T25 0508a11〕. Treatise ② opens two kinds of purity: 「二法清淨,是名字清淨;用不二法清淨者,是真清淨」 tr. "purity by way of dual dharmas is purity in name; purity by way of non-dual dharmas is true purity"〔T25 0508b29〕—the mark of the ultimate emptiness of all dharmas; only within the two purities is there a distinguishing of this as stain and that as purity. It further joins the names 「畢竟空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness" and 「清淨」 tr. "purity": 「以人畏空,故言清淨」 tr. "because people fear emptiness, it is called purity"〔T25 0508c07〕—ultimate emptiness is ultimate purity; purity is the consoling name of ultimate emptiness.

Knowing the seeds of the path · skilful means. At the end of Sūtra ②, to 「菩薩摩訶薩能如是知,是名菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜」 tr. "for the bodhisattva-mahāsattva to be able to know thus is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's prajñāpāramitā", the Buddha answers 「知道種故」 tr. "because he knows the seeds of the path"〔T25 0508a20〕. Treatise ② explains: 「菩薩雖知一切法畢竟空,欲令眾生得此畢竟空,遠離著心」 tr. "though the bodhisattva knows all dharmas to be ultimately empty, he wishes beings to attain this ultimate emptiness and to leave far behind the attached mind"〔T25 0508c14〕, 「畢竟空,但為破著心故說,非是實空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness is spoken only in order to break the attached mind; it is not a real emptiness"〔T25 0508c15〕—prajñā has no fixed mark, and is only spoken of by distinguishing with the knowledge of the kinds of paths, so that the bodhisattva practising prajñā has skilful means; the provisional sense of this chapter's 「畢竟淨」 tr. "ultimately pure" is laid bare in this sentence.

Grasping at the mark of the mind · obstructing dharmas. The names asked about by Śakra in Sūtra ③. 「所謂菩薩分別慳心、施心,捨慳心、取施心」 tr. "namely, that the bodhisattva discriminates the mind of stinginess from the mind of giving, abandons the mind of stinginess and grasps the mind of giving"〔T25 0509c08〕 is called grasping at the mark of the mind; to grasp the mark of the six perfections, the mark of inner and outer emptiness, the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the mark of the buddhas, the mark of planting roots of goodness—「是色相不可迴向」 tr. "this mark of form cannot be dedicated"〔T25 0509a25〕—and therefore to join together all merit and dedicate it grasping its mark are all called obstructing dharmas. Wondrous dharmas, when their mark is grasped, fall into obstruction—「雖為是妙,內著我,外著法,墮礙法中」 tr. "although they are wondrous, within one is attached to the self and without to dharmas, and falls among obstructing dharmas"〔T25 0509c11〕.

Subtle marks of obstruction · the mark of the signless. The layer the Buddha speaks himself. 「取相念諸佛。須菩提!所可有相,皆是礙相」 tr. "Grasping marks, one recollects the buddhas. Subhūti! Whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction"〔T25 0509b12〕, and so on up to grasping marks in recollecting the roots of goodness of the buddhas and dedicating them—all are obstruction; Treatise ③ makes the judgement clear: 「無相相是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the mark of the signless is prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0509c26〕, and the Buddha, coming forth from prajñā, is likewise the mark of the signless; 「諸善根著心取相迴向,是世間果報」 tr. "roots of goodness dedicated with an attached mind that grasps at marks are a worldly result"〔T25 0509c27〕, exhaustible and mixed with poison, and therefore cannot attain the unsurpassed path. The coarse obstruction speaks of ‘I’ and ‘he receives’; the subtle obstruction speaks only of grasping at marks—「微細心人中礙,是故名微細礙」 tr. "it is the obstruction in a person of subtle mind; therefore it is called a subtle obstruction"〔T25 0510a04〕: the obstruction in a person of the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha, and therefore it is called subtle.

One nature · without nature. The utmost saying at the close of Sūtra ③. 「一切法一性,非二性。須菩提!是一法性,是亦無性;是無性即是性,是性不起不作」 tr. "All dharmas are of one nature, not of two natures. Subhūti! This one nature of dharmas is also without nature; this absence of nature is precisely the nature, and this nature does not originate and does not act"〔T25 0509b24〕. Treatise ③ glosses: 「一性,所謂畢竟空;無二者,無畢竟、不畢竟」 tr. "one nature: namely, ultimate emptiness; without duality: there is no ultimate and no not-ultimate"〔T25 0510a14〕—knowing that all dharmas are of one nature and without nature, without origination and without action, one leaves far behind all marks of obstruction.

The six kinds of knowing. Treatise ③ explains ‘hard to know and hard to understand’: prajñā 「無見者、無聞者、無知者、無識者、無得者」 tr. "has no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer" (the Buddha's answer in Sūtra ③), 「耳、鼻、舌、身所不知,意所不識不得」 tr. "it is not known by ear, nose, tongue, or body, and not cognised and not attained by mind"〔T25 0510a23〕—prajñā goes beyond the six kinds of knowing, and therefore it is called hard to understand.

III. Similes and Stories

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa is renowned for its similes; the principal similes of this chapter number five, all arising along with the explanation of meaning, with no story cited from a jātaka (a type different from the stories of Ānanda, Devadatta, Ajātaśatru, and others cited in Chapter 41; recorded as it is).

The simile of the fire without firewood (carrying the meaning of 「智淨緣淨相待」 tr. "the purity of wisdom and the purity of the object depend on each other"). Treatise ① explains the mutual dependence of the two kinds of purity—「譬如無薪,火無所然」 tr. "as when there is no firewood, fire has nothing to burn"〔T25 0507a10〕. Fire does not burn by itself but burns in dependence on firewood: this likens wisdom not arising by itself but being born in dependence on an object; apart from the object there is no wisdom, and apart from wisdom the purity of the object does not appear either; therefore the purity of wisdom and the purity of the object, in mutual dependence, are the ordinary way of the world, which by contrast reveals the real mark, pure from the beginning, apart from wisdom and apart from object.

The simile of fine food in the same vessel with poison (carrying the meaning of 「實相為心所緣則污染」 tr. "the real mark, when taken as object by the mind, is stained"). Treatise ① explains that the real mark of all dharmas is of itself pure from the beginning, and is stained when taken as object by mind and mental-factor dharmas—「譬如百種美食,與毒同器,則不可食」 tr. "it is like a hundred kinds of fine food in the same vessel with poison: then they cannot be eaten"〔T25 0507a14〕. The food is fine in itself, and the poison makes it inedible; the dharma is pure in itself, and the object-taking of inversion and deception makes it impure. The stain lies in the vessel, not in the food; the impurity lies in the taking as object, not in the real mark.

The simile of the dream, the illusion, and space (carrying the meaning of 「般若於薩婆若無益無損」 tr. "prajñā neither benefits nor harms sarvajñā"). Treatise ① explains the question of neither benefit nor harm—「如夢如幻中,雖有得失,亦無益無損」 tr. "as in a dream or an illusion, though there is gain and loss, there is neither benefit nor harm"〔T25 0507c05〕; as space is ultimately pure and without anything existent, yet by means of this space things are brought to completion, and one may not say that space does anything, nor may one say that space brings no benefit. The gains and losses in a dream or an illusion neither add to nor take from waking; the bringing to completion of space neither adds to nor takes from space: this likens prajñā, because it is ultimately pure, neither benefiting nor harming sarvajñā, while dānapāramitā, by means of prajñā, has something it does.

The simile of food that, though fragrant and fine, makes one sick when eaten to excess (carrying the meaning of 「妙法取相墮礙」 tr. "wondrous dharmas, when their mark is grasped, fall into obstruction"). Treatise ③ explains grasping at the mark of the mind—wholesome dharmas grasped by their marks, from dānapāramitā up to the merit of rejoicing, although they are wondrous, within one is attached to the self and without to dharmas, and falls among obstructing dharmas, 「譬如食雖香美,過噉則病」 tr. "it is like food that, though fragrant and fine, makes one sick when eaten to excess"〔T25 0509c12〕. The sickness lies not in the food's not being fine, but in the excess of eating; the obstruction lies not in the wholesome dharma's not being wondrous, but in grasping with attachment to marks.

The simile of the fierce wind that removes the clouds (carrying the meaning of 「五眾不能生般若」 tr. "the five aggregates cannot give birth to prajñā" · the simile that closes the chapter). Treatise ③ explains that prajñā is not born from the mind, not born from the five aggregates, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas—「譬如猛風除雲能令日月出現,而不能作日月也」 tr. "it is like a fierce wind that, removing the clouds, can let the sun and moon appear, yet cannot make the sun and moon"〔T25 0510b02〕. The wind can remove the clouds but cannot make the sun and moon: this likens the five aggregates up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, which can serve as causes and conditions for prajñā and can remove hindrances and bring it to light, but cannot give birth to prajñā; prajñā has no mark of arising, as the sun and moon are there from the beginning. This simile gathers up the whole chapter, and the meaning of ultimate purity as 「非因緣所生」 tr. "not born from causes and conditions" is here brought to completion.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The network of chapter names: the whole system agrees on 「歎淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity" · only the Shōgozō writes 「嘆淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity (variant graph)" as a variant written form (in contrast with the three separate makings split in Chapter 41 · recorded side by side without judgement). The degree of divergence in this chapter's name stands in exact contrast with the three types and three writings of the preceding chapter, "Faith and Slander", 「信謗/信毀/埿犁·泥梨·泥犁」 tr. "Faith and Slander / Faith and Disparagement / Niraya · Niraya · Niraya"—the base text of this treatise (T25n1509), the base text of the sūtra explained (T223), the title in Jizang's commentary (X24n0451), and the title in Huiying's commentary (X46n0791): the witnesses on all four sides agree throughout in reading 「歎淨品」 tr. "Chapter on Praise of Purity", and only the Shōgozō makes a small change of written form with the variant character 「嘆淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity (variant graph)" (the two characters for ‘praise’ are variant graphs of the same meaning, not different names). Each is recorded in turn according to the base text. First, the chapter title of this treatise〔T25 0506b15〕, 「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second": the collation note on the final character 「二」 tr. "two" has four makings in one note (the Song and Yuan 「二上」 tr. "two, Upper", the Ming 「二之上」 tr. "two, First Part", the Palace 「二品上」 tr. "two, chapter, Upper"—all variations of the fascicle-division mark; the two characters of the chapter name 「歎淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity" themselves show no witness split); the whole sentence of the chapter title further has an orig-only orphan note (see the separate point-anchor listing in Section VIII) recording the wholly variant forms of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama—the Shōgozō reads 「大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Upper, Chapter on Praise of Purity" (the variant graph 「嘆淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity (variant graph)" plus a chapter number one step lower), and the Ishiyama reads 「大智度經論歎淨品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra-Treatise, Chapter on Praise of Purity" (in the form of a sūtra-treatise title, the ordinal omitted, the written form of the chapter name the same as the base text). Second, the chapter title of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0306c05〕, 「歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second", in the same written form as the base text of this treatise, with no inline note giving a Khitan-edition variant name (in contrast with the inline note 「丹泥梨品」 tr. "Khitan: Chapter on Niraya" in Chapter 41, no variant name of a third making is found in this chapter); in the collation note on that chapter title itself, the Shōgozō notes 「不分卷」 tr. "not divided into fascicles" and prefixes above 「歎」 tr. "praise" the sūtra title 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra" (a collation note in the base text on the T223 side, not reached by the preparatory ledger, supplemented and checked character by character here). Third, the title in Jizang's commentary, 「歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second"〔X24n0451 0195b14〕 (table of contents) and〔X24n0451 0284a22〕 (main text), and the title in Huiying's commentary, 「釋歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second"〔X46n0791 0794b12〕 (table of contents) and〔X46n0791 0891c14〕 (main text), are all in the same written form. The judgement is that the chapter name agrees throughout the whole system, with only a variation of written form—the degree of divergence in chapter names is not evenly distributed from chapter to chapter: richest in the preceding chapter, sparest in this one; this contrast is recorded as it is.

The -1 step in the chapter number (continued in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama · fourfold confirmation at chapter title, fascicle-end note, continuation title, and chapter end · evidence at the end point of a chapter first seen in this collection). The offset of the chapter number in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts of this treatise continues in this chapter, and more completely than in the preceding chapter, in four layers. First, the whole sentence of the chapter title—the Shōgozō reads 「大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Upper, Chapter on Praise of Purity" (calling forty-one what should be forty-two), in the same direction and by the same amount as the Shōgozō's 「第四十品上埿犁品」 tr. "the Fortieth Chapter, Upper, Chapter on Niraya" in Chapter 41, advancing chapter by chapter in sequence. Second, the note at the end of Fascicle 63〔T25 0509a05〕—beneath the character 「三」 tr. "three", the Song and Yuan inline note 「第四十一品下訖第四十二品上」 tr. "the Forty-first Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-second Chapter, Upper", and the Palace inline note 「釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上」 tr. "Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-second Chapter, Upper" (the Song, Yuan, and Palace are correctly aligned here, with no offset), while the Shōgozō inline note reads 「第四十品下訖第四十一品上」 tr. "the Fortieth Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-first Chapter, Upper" (the -1 step)—the correct step and the -1 step stand side by side in the same note, the Shōgozō alone deviating; recorded apart as they are. Third, the continuation title at the head of Fascicle 64〔T25 0509a08〕—the base text reads 「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second, Remainder"; the Song, Yuan, and Palace read 「大智度論釋第四十二品下訖第四十三品上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-second Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-third Chapter, Upper" (the correct step), the Ming reads 「釋歎淨品第四十二之下」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second, Last Part" (the correct step), and the Shōgozō reads 「大智度論釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-second Chapter, Upper" (consistently at the -1 step). Fourth, the end of the chapter〔T25 0510b03〕—beneath the character 「也」 tr. "(final particle)" at the end of the simile of the fierce wind that removes the clouds, the Ishiyama text notes 「也釋四十一品竟」 tr. "(final particle); end of the commentary on the forty-first chapter"—the Ishiyama text, at the close of this chapter, explicitly marks the chapter it has completed as number 「四十一」 tr. "forty-one" (where it should be forty-two); this is direct self-evidence of the -1 step at the end point of a chapter, first seen in this collection (for the preceding chapter only three types were recorded: chapter title, fascicle-end note, and continuation title), and, with the Shōgozō's variant form of the chapter title, it belongs to a different witness but points the same way—each confirming the other. Adding the self-designation in the running text of Huiying's commentary (see Section VI), the chain of the -1 step runs through the beginning, middle, and end of this chapter; recorded without judgement; its mechanism is not clear, and no forced explanation is made.

The Ishiyama text's fascicle layer one ahead (kept apart from the -1 step at the chapter layer · not to be confused with it). Beyond the chapter layer, the Ishiyama text's running ahead at the fascicle layer continues in this chapter: the orphan note on the chapter title〔T25 0506b15〕 records the Ishiyama's 「卷六十五首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Sixty-five"—the beginning of this chapter is the start of the Ishiyama's Fascicle 65, exactly the other face of the same fascicle transition as the Ishiyama's 「大智度經卷第六十四終」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Fascicle Sixty-four, end" at the end of Chapter 41〔T25 0506b14〕, joined seamlessly before and after; at the end of Fascicle 63〔T25 0509a04〕 and at the start of Sūtra ③ at the head of Fascicle 64〔T25 0509a13〕, two point-anchor notes read 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘not divided into fascicles’ in the Ishiyama"—the Ishiyama's Fascicle 65 is still in progress and makes no separate fascicle division where the base text divides Fascicles 63 and 64: direct evidence of the continuation of the one-ahead offset. Within the range of this chapter no completion note of the type 「卷六十五終」 tr. "Fascicle Sixty-five, end" is found in the Ishiyama text (its completion point should fall in a later chapter, outside the range of this chapter; its absence is as expected and not an anomaly, and its exact position is not speculated upon). The Ishiyama's one-ahead at the fascicle layer and the Shōgozō's and Ishiyama's -1 at the chapter layer are two independent phenomena, opposite in direction; recorded side by side and apart, not mixed.

The double attachment of the T223 mulu n attribute (recorded as it is · not to be simplified by setting it right). The phenomenon of the mulu encoding layer on the side of the sūtra explained, T223, takes in this chapter the type of double attachment: checking the base text character by character, the attribute n="42" is attached at the same time to two mulu entries—「41 信毀品」 tr. "41 Chapter on Faith and Disparagement"〔T08 0304a17〕 (a residue of the offset of the preceding chapter; the ledger of the preceding chapter has already recorded the +1 offset of the n attribute) and 「42 歎淨品」 tr. "42 Chapter on Praise of Purity"〔T08 0306c05〕 (this chapter, the attribute aligned with the displayed chapter number)—the same n value attached to two chapters, not a simple 「自我修正」 tr. "self-correction" of the offset, a phenomenon of the CBETA encoding layer; the sequence of displayed chapter numbers itself is continuous and without error, and alignment takes the displayed number and a character-by-character comparison of the content as the standard; the actual state of double attachment is recorded as it is, and this section does not force an explanation (the pattern of the n attribute for the next chapter awaits checking in the collation of a later chapter).

Comparative reading of the whole sūtra citation (two-sided collation · the opening checked sentence by sentence · comparison group). The opening of 【經】 ① of this treatise and "Praise of Purity" in the sūtra explained are almost identical character for character—this treatise reads 「爾時,舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是淨甚深!』佛言:『畢竟淨故。』」 tr. "At that time Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep!’ The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’"〔T25 0506b16〕; T223 reads in the same passage 「爾時舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是淨甚深。』佛言:『畢竟淨故。』」 tr. "At that time Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This purity is very deep.’ The Buddha said: ‘Because it is ultimately pure.’"〔T08 0306c06〕—the same opening of Śāriputra's praise of purity, the same scene structure (who praises and who answers, what is praised, what meaning is answered), the wording wholly identical, differing only at the level of punctuation (a full stop in T223, an exclamation mark in this treatise, belonging to the CBETA punctuation layer, not a textual divergence). Comparison group: the three strings of Chinese characters 「何法淨故是淨甚深」 tr. "because of the purity of what dharma is this purity very deep", 「法性不動故是般若波羅蜜淨於諸法無所受」 tr. "because the nature of dharmas does not move, this prajñāpāramitā is pure and receives nothing among dharmas", and 「云何是求菩薩道善男子礙法」 tr. "what are the obstructing dharmas of a good man who seeks the bodhisattva path" each appear only once in the whole of T223 and the whole of T1509 (one place each, all in this chapter); the alignment is unique, with no other chapter to confuse it with, and it is not the weak judgement of searching one text with another text's words. It is judged to be 「同名同品」 tr. "the same name and the same chapter". The three 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion belonging to the treatise form, a layer the sūtra explained does not have, and not a variant text. The entry-by-entry statistics and complete calculation of the collation witnesses on the side of the sūtra explained, T223, within the scope of the comparative reading of this chapter were not unfolded here (following the format of the preceding chapter, only the one note on the chapter title has been supplemented and checked character by character, as above); the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, left to later collation to check and supplement, and no estimate is used to fill the number.

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in the four characters 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure"—Śāriputra praises fifteen times, and fifteen times the Buddha first sets down this one answer; the gates of praise are fifteen, the answer is one sentence. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.

First, one answer runs through fifteen praises. Purity is very deep, purity is bright, purity is not continuous, purity is without stain, purity is without attainment and without attachment, purity is without arising, purity does not arise in the three realms, purity is without knowing, purity is pure, neither benefiting nor harming, receiving nothing—though the gates of praise are fifteen, the Buddha's general answer is only 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure"〔T25 0506b16〕; the particular answers—because form is pure, because its nature is ever pure, because its self-nature is empty, because it is unfindable, because dharmas have the mark of ever abiding, because the nature of dharmas does not move—differ gate by gate, yet all return to the ultimate. The structure of this chapter is itself the meaning: the marks of purity are immeasurable; the substance of purity is only ultimate emptiness.

Second, dependent purity and original purity. Treatise ① first sets up the ordinary way of the world: the purity of wisdom and the purity of the dharmas taken as object are established in mutual dependence, as firewood and fire depend on each other〔T25 0507a10〕; and then it turns it over: 「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨」 tr. "apart from wisdom and apart from the object, the real mark of all dharmas is of itself pure from the beginning"〔T25 0507a13〕—the purity of the real mark is not made by the Buddha, not produced by wisdom; whether there is a buddha or no buddha it ever abides and is not destroyed; when taken as object by mind and mental-factor dharmas it is stained, as fine food in the same vessel with poison〔T25 0507a14〕. Purity is not born from contemplative practice; contemplative practice only removes its stain—「色等諸法本末因果清淨故」 tr. "because dharmas such as form are pure in root and branch, cause and fruit"〔T25 0507b06〕: this is why purity is very deep.

Third, because I am pure, dharmas are pure—using what is easily understood as a simile for what is hard to understand. Sūtra ②: 「我無所有故,色無所有畢竟淨」 tr. "Because I am without anything existent, form is without anything existent and ultimately pure"〔T25 0507c18〕: that the self is born as a provisional name from the coming together of causes and conditions, and that in what is without self there is the inversion of a self, everyone easily understands; using this as a simile for the absence of anything existent in the five aggregates, the six perfections, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the hard-to-understand emptiness of dharmas then has steps by which to enter〔T25 0508b11〕. The emptiness of beings, the emptiness of dharmas—because all dharmas are ultimately empty, this is called prajñāpāramitā: prajñā is ultimate purity.

Fourth, it is called purity because people fear emptiness—the provisional sense of ultimate emptiness. In two places Treatise ② lays bare the bottom of this chapter's names and marks: 「以人畏空,故言清淨」 tr. "because people fear emptiness, it is called purity"〔T25 0508c07〕—ultimate emptiness is ultimate purity; purity is the consoling name of emptiness; 「畢竟空,但為破著心故說,非是實空」 tr. "ultimate emptiness is spoken only in order to break the attached mind; it is not a real emptiness"〔T25 0508c15〕—the bodhisattva knows ultimate emptiness and does not abide in ultimate emptiness; he wishes beings to attain this emptiness so as to leave the attached mind: this is called knowing the seeds of the path, this is called skilful means. What the fifteen praises of purity praise returns at the last to the honesty of this one provisional setting-up.

Fifth, to grasp marks is obstruction—the subtle marks of obstruction and the mark of the signless. Sūtra ③ turns to a warning for the gate of practice: to grasp the mark of the six perfections, to grasp the mark of the buddhas, to grasp the mark of roots of goodness and dedicate them—all are called obstructing dharmas〔T25 0509a25〕; the Buddha further speaks himself of the subtle marks of obstruction—grasping marks in recollecting the buddhas, grasping marks in recollecting roots of goodness and dedicating them: 「所可有相,皆是礙相」 tr. "whatever marks there may be, all are marks of obstruction"〔T25 0509b12〕, 「不應取相憶念諸佛,亦不應取相念諸佛善根」 tr. "one should not grasp marks in recollecting the buddhas, nor should one grasp marks in recollecting the roots of goodness of the buddhas"〔T25 0509b19〕. Why? 「無相相是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the mark of the signless is prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0509c26〕; the Buddha, coming forth from prajñā, is likewise the mark of the signless; all dharmas are of one nature and without nature, without origination and without action〔T25 0509b24〕, and knowing this one leaves far behind all marks of obstruction. Purity reaches the point where even the goodness of recollecting the Buddha may not be grasped by its mark: here the thoroughness of ultimate purity is seen; and prajñā has no seer, no hearer, no knower, no cognizer, no attainer, and goes beyond the six kinds of knowing〔T25 0510a23〕—hard to know, hard to understand, inconceivable; the five aggregates can only serve as causes and conditions, as a fierce wind removes the clouds, and cannot give birth to prajñā, as the wind cannot make the sun and moon〔T25 0510b02〕—the chapter of praise of purity ends in there being nothing that can be praised: this is the utmost of praise.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary; the ancient masters' citations and explanations lean wherever the material happens to fall. The ancient masters' rereading of this chapter is threefold: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra being explained, preserves a complete dedicated section; Huiying's commentary, which explains the treatise, covers Fascicles 63 and 64, to which this chapter belongs; and Junzheng's book cites it by name in three places (two of which cite the same sentence). This section records the correspondence between what each commented on or cited and this chapter, and does not judge the relative merit of the interpretations.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). Its line-by-line commentary on "Praise of Purity" in the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0284a22〕 (the mulu entry 「歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second") and runs to just before〔X24n0451 0285c15〕 (before the start of the next mulu entry, 「無作品第四十三」 tr. "Chapter on the Uncontrived, the Forty-third"; this section determines this according to the continuous sequence of mulu entries, and it joins completely with the end point of the preceding chapter; in the area of〔X24n0451 0280a19〕 within his commentary on the preceding chapter Jizang had already looked ahead to this chapter—「第四歎淨品中若菩薩作是知下盡無作品」 tr. "fourth, from ‘if the bodhisattva knows thus’ in the Chapter on Praise of Purity down to the end of the Chapter on the Uncontrived"〔X24n0451 0280a22〕—a forward-pointing citation belonging to his habit of writing, not counted within the formal coverage of this chapter), covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra. Three points are worth recording. First, the overall judgement of the chapter's position—「此第三,身子歎般若深淨為信毀之由」 tr. "This is the third: Body-son (Śāriputra) praises the deep purity of prajñā as the reason for faith and disparagement"〔X24n0451 0284a23〕: Jizang takes this chapter as carrying on from the Chapter on Faith and Disparagement, making clear that the praise of purity is precisely why faith brings merit and disparagement brings offence, corresponding to the sequence in which this chapter carries on from the preceding one. Second, the headings of his division—「凡十門歎:一、甚深門歎;二、照明歎;三、不相續歎;四、無垢歎;五、無得無著歎;六、不出歎;七、無知歎;八、一切淨歎;九、無損益歎;十、無受歎」 tr. "In all there are ten gates of praise: first, the praise of the gate of very deep; second, the praise of illuminating; third, the praise of not continuous; fourth, the praise of without stain; fifth, the praise of without attainment and without attachment; sixth, the praise of not going forth; seventh, the praise of without knowing; eighth, the praise of all pure; ninth, the praise of without harm or benefit; tenth, the praise of without receiving"〔X24n0451 0284a23〕: Jizang divides Sūtra ① into ten gates (his 「不出」 tr. "not going forth" takes in this chapter's three rounds of not arising in the three realms, and his 「一切淨」 tr. "all pure" takes in the three rounds of purity is pure; therefore the ten gates and this chapter's fifteen rounds of question and answer are a combining at the level of the structural division, not a divergence of count; recorded as it is). Third, the division of four phrases within each round—「一一歎例四句:一、歎;二、述;三、審;四、答」 tr. "each praise as a rule has four phrases: first, praise; second, affirmation; third, examination; fourth, answer"〔X24n0451 0284b02〕: praise, affirmation, examination, and answer analyse the advance and return of each round (Body-son praises, the Buddha affirms ultimate purity, Body-son examines again what dharma, the Buddha answers), corresponding section by section to this chapter's pattern in each round, 「歎——畢竟淨故——何法淨故——別答」 tr. "praise—because it is ultimately pure—because of the purity of what dharma—particular answer"; it has direct reference value for the Exposition layer at the drafting stage.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791). It is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and survives only in fragmentary fascicles; the fascicles of the treatise to which this chapter belongs fall precisely within its coverage. Its line-by-line commentary on this chapter begins at〔X46n0791 0891c14〕 (the commentary title 「釋歎淨品第四十二」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second", immediately after the preceding chapter) and runs to just before〔X46n0791 0894a07〕 (before the start of the next mulu entry, 「釋無作實相品第四十三」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Uncontrived Real Mark, the Forty-third"), continuous and unbroken (the section-by-section correspondence between the range from start to end of the main text and the passages within the chapter was not checked closely section by section here; the gap is recorded as it is). Two points are worth recording. First, the -1 step in its self-designation of the chapter number—beneath the commentary title, the running text opens by saying 「第四十一品者,名為嘆淨品」 tr. "The forty-first chapter is named the Chapter on Praise of Purity"〔X46n0791 0891c14〕: the title layer reads 「第四十二」 tr. "the forty-second" while the running-text layer says 「第四十一」 tr. "the forty-first", advancing chapter by chapter with the running text of its preceding chapter, 「第四十品者,名為泥梨品」 tr. "The fortieth chapter is named the Chapter on Niraya", each off by one; moreover, this passage of this chapter is in fact the direct continuation of the same paragraph of Huiying's commentary on the preceding chapter (the passage on the 「泥梨品」 tr. "Chapter on Niraya" of the preceding chapter turns directly into this passage, one paragraph spanning two chapters)—the ancient master's own attestation of the -1 step in his running text, wholly the same in direction and amount as the collation notes of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama of this treatise and the Ishiyama's note at the end of the chapter: several independent sides confirming one another (see Section IV). Second, the judgement on the sequence in which the chapters arise one from another—「見此淨理深妙,所以致嘆,故次泥梨品」 tr. "seeing that this principle of purity is deep and wondrous, he comes to praise it; therefore it follows the Chapter on Niraya"〔X46n0791 0891c16〕: since in the preceding chapter the offence and merit of the two persons of faith and slander were high and great, and in this chapter Body-son and Good Auspice see that the principle of purity is deep and wondrous and so come to praise it, he explains why the Chapter on Praise of Purity follows the Chapter on Faith and Slander (Niraya), corresponding to the axis on which this chapter carries on from the preceding one.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · an ancient master of the Three-Treatise school of the Sui. Searching back through the whole book for the chapter names 「歎淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity" and 「嘆淨」 tr. "Praise of Purity (variant graph)" yields three hits in all, recorded in three layers according to their nature, without forced comparison. First, a citation by name giving the sense—「大品經第十二卷嘆淨品云:是一切法性,亦是無性,是無性即是性,不起不滅故」 tr. "The Chapter on Praise of Purity in the twelfth fascicle of the Larger Sūtra says: this nature of all dharmas is also without nature; this absence of nature is precisely the nature, because it neither originates nor ceases"〔X46n0784 0603c15〕: in discussing the substance of buddha-nature, Junzheng explicitly cites 「大品經嘆淨品」 tr. "the Chapter on Praise of Purity of the Larger Sūtra", and his citation is closely similar to, but not identical character for character with, the Buddha's answer in Sūtra ③ of this chapter, 「一切法一性,非二性。須菩提!是一法性,是亦無性;是無性即是性,是性不起不作」 tr. "All dharmas are of one nature, not of two natures. Subhūti! This one nature of dharmas is also without nature; this absence of nature is precisely the nature, and this nature does not originate and does not act"〔T25 0509b24〕 (「是一切法性」 tr. "this nature of all dharmas" against 「是一法性」 tr. "this one nature of dharmas", 「不起不滅故」 tr. "because it neither originates nor ceases" against 「是性不起不作」 tr. "this nature does not originate and does not act")—judged to be a citation of the chapter title by name plus a citation of the doctrinal sense, not a word-for-word hit; under the discipline of word-for-word verification it is not identified at the byte level. Second and third, citations by name whose content cannot be located—「故大品經嘆淨品云:無有一法不入法性者也,如眾流吐歸於大海」 tr. "Therefore the Chapter on Praise of Purity of the Larger Sūtra says: there is not a single dharma that does not enter the nature of dharmas, as the many streams pour back into the great ocean"〔X46n0784 0642c16〕 and 「又歎淨品云:無有一法不入法性者也」 tr. "Again, the Chapter on Praise of Purity says: there is not a single dharma that does not enter the nature of dharmas"〔X46n0784 0655b20〕: the same citation appears twice in Junzheng's book, both times naming 「(大品經)嘆淨/歎淨品」 tr. "the Chapter on Praise of Purity (of the Larger Sūtra), in either written form"; yet the words 「無有一法不入法性」 tr. "there is not a single dharma that does not enter the nature of dharmas", checked character by character through the whole text of this chapter in T1509 and of this chapter in T223, were not found either word for word or in any clearly corresponding passage (in meaning they are rather closer to the one taste of the hundred rivers returning to the sea in Treatise ① of the preceding chapter, but not word for word either)—a citation by chapter title whose quoted content cannot be located in the present text; this doubt is recorded as it is, without a strained comparison, and without judging whether it is a misplacement from memory or has some other source; left for later investigation (a pattern first seen in this collection).

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

On the line of meaning of this chapter, four points carry on before and after; all are recorded in this section, and no reading is fixed on anyone's behalf.

First, the further resonance in the sequence of chapters, 「信謗→歎淨」 tr. "Faith and Slander → Praise of Purity" (attested together by two ancient masters · recorded without judgement). The preceding chapter makes clear the merit of having faith in prajñā and the offence of slandering prajñā; this chapter makes clear the substance of purity that is had faith in and slandered—Huiying's commentary itself attests this axis: in the preceding chapter the offence and merit of the two persons of faith and slander were high and great, 「見此淨理深妙,所以致嘆,故次泥梨品」 tr. "seeing that this principle of purity is deep and wondrous, he comes to praise it; therefore it follows the Chapter on Niraya"〔X46n0791 0891c16〕; Jizang too judges 「此第三,身子歎般若深淨為信毀之由」 tr. "This is the third: Body-son (Śāriputra) praises the deep purity of prajñā as the reason for faith and disparagement"〔X24n0451 0284a23〕—the judgement of faith and disparagement stands precisely because prajñā is deep and pure; the preceding chapter weighs offence and merit, this chapter brings out why.

Second, cross-reading forward and back within the chapter (a hard link within this treatise itself · recorded without judgement). In two places Treatise ① cites the chapter above itself: 「如上品中說:『菩薩於色等法中觀行斷故,得如是清淨。』」 tr. "As is said in the chapter above: ‘Because the bodhisattva, among dharmas such as form, contemplates, practises, and cuts off, he attains such purity.’"〔T25 0507b06〕—the attaining of the purity of form and the rest takes as its source the meaning of contemplating, practising, and cutting off in the chapter above; 「是淨無知,諸法鈍故,如上品中說」 tr. "this purity is without knowing, because dharmas are dull, as is said in the chapter above"〔T25 0507b28〕—the gloss on purity being without knowing takes as its source the passage of the preceding chapter, 「般若波羅蜜無聞、無見,諸法鈍故」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is without hearing, without seeing, because dharmas are dull". The preceding chapter establishes that dharmas are dull and that one contemplates, practises, and cuts off; this chapter carries these on as two gates among its fifteen praises: the treatise-author weaves his own warp and weft, and this section records its trace.

Third, later citations (zero hits in the Tiantai line · recorded as it is). A search back for 「歎淨品」 tr. "Chapter on Praise of Purity" and 「嘆淨品」 tr. "Chapter on Praise of Purity (variant graph)" in five texts—Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation, Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, the Essentials of Practising Calming and Contemplation in Seated Meditation, the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, and the Words and Phrases of the Lotus—yields zero hits throughout: this chapter's name and its core teaching (the fifteen rounds of ultimate purity, the subtle marks of obstruction) are not found cited by name in the line of the three great works of Tiantai; this contrasts with the two citations by name in the Supporting Practice for the preceding chapter, and, like Chapter 40, belongs to the 「未見型」 tr. "not-found type"; recorded as it is in its layers, with no speculative connection forced. The only ancient-master citations by name are Junzheng's three (see Section VI).

Fourth, linking into the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's general joining of names and marks, 「畢竟空即是畢竟清淨,以人畏空故言清淨」 tr. "ultimate emptiness is ultimate purity; because people fear emptiness, it is called purity", its warning against grasping marks as obstruction, 「無相相是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the mark of the signless is prajñāpāramitā", and its utmost saying, 「一性無性、無起無作」 tr. "one nature, without nature, without origination and without action", are the sūtra-and-treatise basis of the Great Vehicle's meaning of purity and of the meaning of recollecting the Buddha without grasping marks, and are fixed at the stable citation〔T25n1509 歎淨品·卷六十三–六十四〕; the places where the Heart Sūtra / the Diamond Sūtra / the Consciousness-only mirror cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-for-word verification that it is preserved there. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicles 63 to 64 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0506b15–0510b04〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0506b15〕; the Fascicle 63 portion ends at the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第六十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Sixty-three"〔T25 0509a05〕, and the Fascicle 64 portion begins from the continuation title 「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second, Remainder"〔T25 0509a08〕 and ends at the sentence 「不能作日月也」 tr. "yet cannot make the sun and moon", up to just before〔T25 0510b04〕, after which the next chapter continues); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Praise of Purity" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0306c05 起〕; the ancient-master commentary texts for collation are Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0284a22–0285c15〕, up to just before the end point) and Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791, covering this chapter at〔X46n0791 0891c14–0894a07〕, up to just before the end point); Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has one citation by name giving the sense〔X46n0784 0603c15〕 and two citations by name whose location is in doubt〔X46n0784 0642c16/0655b20〕 (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the Shōgozō manuscript, and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript), as well as the Korean Canon (K) and CBETA's collation.

The group of collation notes on the chapter title and fascicle titles (the evidential basis for the written form of the chapter name and for the -1 step · listed separately). The chapter title〔T25 0506b15〕, on the character 「二」 tr. "two", four makings in one note—「二【大】|二上【宋】【元】|二之上【明】|二品上【宮】」 tr. "‘two’ in the Taishō; ‘two, Upper’ in the Song and Yuan; ‘two, First Part’ in the Ming; ‘two, chapter, Upper’ in the Palace" (of the fascicle-division-mark type; the characters of the chapter name themselves show no split); the orig-only orphan note on the whole sentence of the chapter title (same locus)—the Ming lacks the four characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa", the Ishiyama has 「卷六十五首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Sixty-five", the Shōgozō gives the whole sentence as 「大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Upper, Chapter on Praise of Purity", and the Ishiyama gives the whole sentence as 「大智度經論歎淨品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra-Treatise, Chapter on Praise of Purity" (see the separate point-anchor listing below). The end of Fascicle 63〔T25 0509a05〕—「三【大】|三(第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宋】【元】|三(釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宮】|三(第四十品下訖第四十一品上)【聖】」 tr. "‘three’ in the Taishō; ‘three (the Forty-first Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-second Chapter, Upper)’ in the Song and Yuan; ‘three (Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-second Chapter, Upper)’ in the Palace; ‘three (the Fortieth Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-first Chapter, Upper)’ in the Shōgozō", the Song, Yuan, and Palace at the correct step, the Shōgozō at the -1 step. The continuation title at the head of Fascicle 64〔T25 0509a08〕—「大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘【大】|大智度論釋第四十二品下訖第四十三品上【宋】【元】【宮】|釋歎淨品第四十二之下【明】|大智度論釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上【聖】」 tr. "‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second, Remainder’ in the Taishō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-second Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-third Chapter, Upper’ in the Song, Yuan, and Palace; ‘Commentary on the Chapter on Praise of Purity, the Forty-second, Last Part’ in the Ming; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Forty-first Chapter, Lower, to the Forty-second Chapter, Upper’ in the Shōgozō", the Shōgozō consistently at the -1 step. Read together with Huiying's running text, 「第四十一品者,名為嘆淨品」 tr. "The forty-first chapter is named the Chapter on Praise of Purity", and the Ishiyama's note at the end of the chapter, 「也釋四十一品竟」 tr. "(final particle); end of the commentary on the forty-first chapter", these are the evidential basis for the written form of the chapter name and for the -1 step—recorded side by side as they are, with no reconciliation forced upon them.

Three point-anchor orphan notes at the fascicle layer (the evidential basis for the Ishiyama's running one ahead · listed separately). The base text of this chapter has three orig-only point-anchor collation notes with no app pairing (added by a hand scan, checked again character by character): at〔T25 0506b15〕 the note on the whole sentence of the chapter title (the Ming lacking 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa" · the Ishiyama 「卷六十五首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Sixty-five" · the variant forms of the whole sentence in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama, as above); at〔T25 0509a04〕 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘not divided into fascicles’ in the Ishiyama"; at〔T25 0509a13〕 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘not divided into fascicles’ in the Ishiyama". The two notes of the Ishiyama, 「卷六十五首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Sixty-five" and 「不分卷」 tr. "not divided into fascicles", are the direct evidential basis for the one-ahead at the fascicle layer in Section IV, and are listed separately here.

The CBETA add-type emendation entry (emending a character according to the Korean Canon · the third type of note mechanism, first seen in this collection · listed separately). In the sentence at the end of Sūtra ③, 「不從色、受、想、行、識生」 tr. "not born from form, feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness"〔T25 0509c03〕—「想【CB】【麗-CB】|相【大】」 tr. "‘perception’ in CBETA and in CBETA's Korean Canon; ‘mark’ in the Taishō": CBETA, following the Korean Canon (K14n0549), emends the Taishō base text's 「相」 tr. "mark" to 「想」 tr. "perception", and its base-text markup is a note of the add type (not the standard type in which orig and mod variants are set side by side), a third kind of CBETA note mechanism alongside the coexisting orig and mod; first seen in this collection, and therefore listed separately; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading 「想」 tr. "perception" (the source text follows the current CBETA text). Further, the sentence 「是故說」 tr. "therefore it is said" in Treatise ②〔T25 0508c08〕—「說【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|問【大】」 tr. "‘say’ in CBETA, the Song, the Yuan, the Ming, the Palace, and the Shōgozō; ‘ask’ in the Taishō": CBETA, following the five editions of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō, emends the Taishō's 「問」 tr. "ask" to 「說」 tr. "say"; this belongs to the ordinary type of CB emendation and is listed in the table accordingly.

Complete ledger of collation notes (all eighty-two entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, transcribed in their original form from the working base text: the collation notes of this chapter total eighty-two (seventy-nine app entries, agreeing mechanically with the tool value of app 79 from extract --check on the working base text; in addition three orig-only point-anchor orphan notes with no app pairing, listed at the end). The app entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, with this chapter's own anchored collation notes (own) and the star-corresp repeated citations listed together—this chapter has two star entries in all, whose corresp targets both fall within the range of this chapter (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note), marked with each entry; there is no type shared across chapters (unlike the two cross-chapter entries of Chapter 41; recorded as it is). The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

App entries (seventy-nine · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0506b15〕二【大】|二上【宋】【元】|二之上【明】|二品上【宮】(the character 「二」 tr. "two" of the chapter title · of the fascicle-division-mark type · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0506b20〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0506b20〕菩薩淨故(故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】)(star · corresp → note(0506015))
  • 〔T25 0506b21〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0506b24〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0506b25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0506c05〕得【大】|淨【石】
  • 〔T25 0506c16〕色【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a02〕常【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a08〕事【大】|淨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|者【石】
  • 〔T25 0507a16〕辟【大】|非辟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a21〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507a25〕見【大】|知【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507a26〕實相【大】|實相法【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b01〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0507b01〕是【大】|是淨【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b01〕賢聖【大】|聖賢【石】
  • 〔T25 0507b12〕今【大】|令【明】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0507b13〕空【大】|空空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507b14〕淨【大】|清【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b18〕著者,著不墮落,得之別名也【大】|(著者著不墮落得之別名也)【元】【明】(in the Yuan and Ming all eleven characters are an interlinear note)
  • 〔T25 0507b18〕著【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0507b23〕作【大】|作三種【宋】【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0507c02〕著【大】|貴【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0507c05〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507c20〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0507c20〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508a02〕有【大】|有色【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508a22〕知【大】|知受想行【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0508a25〕我【大】|我布施【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508a29〕世界【大】|國土【石】
  • 〔T25 0508b05〕礙【大】|疑【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508b06〕若【大】|若若【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0508b07〕當【大】|常【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508b10〕空【大】|空空【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508b11〕解【大】|難解【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508b21〕住【大】|住無【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0508b22〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c02〕有【大】|有所【聖】
  • 〔T25 0508c05〕言【大】|說【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0508c08〕說【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|問【大】(CBETA, following five editions, emends 「問」 tr. "ask" to 「說」 tr. "say" · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0508c09〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c13〕空【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0508c16〕空【大】|定【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c25〕彼【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0508c25〕施【大】|者先【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】|先【宮】
  • 〔T25 0508c29〕般【大】|眾【宋】
  • 〔T25 0509a05〕三【大】|三(第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宋】【元】|三(釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上)【宮】|三(第四十品下訖第四十一品上)【聖】(the note at the end of Fascicle 63 · the Song, Yuan, and Palace at the correct step · the Shōgozō at the -1 step · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0509a08〕大智度論釋歎淨品第四十二之餘【大】|大智度論釋第四十二品下訖第四十三品上【宋】【元】【宮】|釋歎淨品第四十二之下【明】|大智度論釋第四十一品下訖第四十二品上【聖】(the continuation title at the head of Fascicle 64 · the Shōgozō at the -1 step · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0509a18〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509a18〕外空相乃至(相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】)(star · corresp → note(0509005))
  • 〔T25 0509a24〕行【大】|行行【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509a26〕一切【大】|一切種【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0509a28〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509b07〕許【大】|說【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0509b08〕讚【大】|語【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b09〕善哉【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b10〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509b18〕須菩提【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b24〕亦【大】|亦不可知亦【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0509b25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509b25〕一【大】|一切【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509b28〕礙相【大】|相礙【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509c02〕如【大】|如汝【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0509c03〕想【CB】【麗-CB】|相【大】(CBETA add type · emended according to the Korean Canon K14n0549 · first seen in this collection · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0509c04〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509c07〕根【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0509c16〕法【大】|法示教他無上道應以實法【宮】
  • 〔T25 0509c19〕得【大】|許【宮】|說【聖】
  • 〔T25 0509c21〕以【大】|已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0510a04〕相,微細【大】|〔-〕【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0510a04〕微【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a06〕遠一切法【大】|〔-〕【宮】|遠離一切法【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a07〕遠【大】|離【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a07〕微細【大】|細微【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0510a19〕在【大】|作【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a21〕難【大】|難解【聖】
  • 〔T25 0510a23〕耳【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0510b03〕也【大】|也釋四十一品竟【石】(the Ishiyama text's end-of-chapter note 「釋四十一品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the forty-first chapter" · new evidence of the -1 step at the chapter's end point · see Section IV)

Solitary point-anchor notes (three · orig-only · no app pairing)

  • 〔T25 0506b15〕大智度論【大】|〔大智度論〕-【明】|卷六十五首【石】|(大智…二)十二字=(大智度論釋第四十一品上嘆淨品)十四字【聖】|(大智度經論歎淨品)八字【石】(point-anchor · orig-only · no app pairing · the variant forms of the whole sentence of the chapter title in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama + the Ishiyama's head of Fascicle 65 · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0509a04〕不分卷【石】(point-anchor · orig-only · no app pairing)
  • 〔T25 0509a13〕不分卷【石】(point-anchor · orig-only · no app pairing)

The above eighty-two entries agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes in the working base text (app seventy-nine + point-anchor three); the targets of the star entries are marked with each entry, each checked entry by entry. The several places bearing on the chapter name and fascicle titles (the two notes on the chapter title〔0506b15〕, the fascicle end〔0509a05〕, the continuation title〔0509a08〕, the chapter end〔0510b03〕, and the three point-anchor notes) have been listed separately above, and collated both ways against the sūtra explained and the ancient masters' commentaries (Section IV, Section VI).

Witness statistics for the sūtra explained (not unfolded · the gap recorded for later supplementing). The entry-by-entry statistics of the collation witnesses on the T223 side within the scope of the comparative reading for this chapter (from〔T08 0306c05〕 to before the next chapter) were not unfolded here (only the one note on the chapter title has been supplemented and checked character by character; see Section IV); the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, left to later collation to check and supplement, and no estimate is used to fill the number.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0